

























Book. 


j.G,rrg 


GopigM?. 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 








X 










• . 










































































r. 
































































• \ 




• •/ 



























# 
























• • ' . I .■■■■• ■ ' ' ; 






































































' 


























































t 



























« 












. 























• • 






























































■r 

































/ 



TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD 































, • 














. 








* 




















Stay, Constable, I want to see what you put into that 

fire pot — open it ! ’ 


TOLD BY THE 
DEATH’S HEAD 


e .% 


A ROMANTIC TALE 


BY 


MAURUS JOKAI 


TRANSLATED BY 


S. E. BOGGS 

Translator of Prof. Haeckel's “ India and Ceylon," Maurus Jokai's 
"The Nameless Castle,” etc. 


JL 


> > * i i > » > 

-> O ) 4 

> O ) 1 * , 

» J > 

* 1 > J > 


> • < ' , > ) 

"* * > O 0 

•» *•) '• ** ~ I 

> ) 1 > . 

> » ’ ' J J ’ 


1 LLUSTRATE 6 ’< > , 


1 ! > ’ j 


THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY 

Chicago Akron, Ohio new york 

1902 


t 


THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 
Two Comes Received 


JtIN. ff 1902 

COPYRIGHT ENTRY 

^LASS^lAXa No. 
COPY 8. 


Copyright, 1902, 

BY 

THE SAAEFIEED PUBEISHING COMPANY 


• »•••«•* • 

°* . • • • • • 

0 © • # « ♦ • * © • 

(•• • • * 4 • 9 

( • • • •••••©€ 


• • • ft • ••• 

• < < * 

C C.' « < 

• • c c < < 


( ( < 
c 

< < 
c 

(. ( c 





MADE BY 

THE WERNER COMPANY 

AKRON, OHIO 



0 x.~ I "1 8 £>" 7 


PREFACE. 


In Part II, Vol. 2, of the Rhenish Antiquarius, I 
once came across a skull that is said — see page 612 — 
to swing, enclosed in a metal casket, from an iron bar 
in the foundry of Ehrenbreitstein fortress. Distinction 
of this order does not fall to an ordinary mortal. Yon 
empty shell of human wisdom once bore the burden 
of no less than' twenty-one mortal sins — the seven 
originalia trebled. Each crime is noted. The crimi- 
nal confessed to the entire three-times-seven, and yet 
the death sentence was not passed upon him because 
of the twenty-one crimes. His fate was decided by the 
transgression of a military regulation. 

What if this skull could speak? What if it could 
defend itself? — relate, with all the grim humor of one 
on the rack, the many pranks played — the mad follies 
committed, from the banks of the Weichsel to the delta 
of the Ganges ! 

If my highly esteemed readers will promise to give 
me their credulous attention, I will relate what was 
told to me by the death's head. 


The Author. 
















































* 




















































’ 
































































. 












































































































































































. T 




























































































































* 
































































































































LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

By Charles Hope Provost 


PAG E 

“ Stay, Constable, I want to see what you put into that 


fire pot — open it’* Frontispiece 

“I took my lamp, descended to the crypt” 167 


“ I could read in her radiant countenance how overjoyed 
she was to be with me again; and I was enrap- 


tured to clasp her once more in my arms” 252 

•‘Thus I managed to propel my body slowly, painfully 

toward the stable earth ” 296 



























. 





























. • 

. 






















* • 



























































































’ 


























PART I. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE “FIRE-POT.” 

The hero of our romantic narrative, or better, narra- 
tives, was a constable. Not one of that useful class 
appointed, in our day, to direct the vehicles which pass 
over the two approaches to the suspension-bridge in 
Budapest; rather, he was the chief of a body whose 
task it is to provoke disturbance, who win all the more 
praise and glory the greater the havoc and destruction 
they create. In a word : he was a gunner. 

The chronicle of his exploits gives only his Christian 
name, which was “Hugo.” 

In the year 1688, when the French beleaguered 
Coblentz, Hugo had charge of the battery in the outer- 
most tower of Ehrenbreitstein fortress — the “Monta- 
lembert Tower.” 

Coblentz and Ehrenbreitstein are opposite one 
another on the banks of the Rhine, as are Pesth and 
Ofen ; and the Blocksberg looks down on us, as does 
the citadel of Ehrenbreitstein on Coblentz. 

The city, which is strongly fortified on all sides, had 
become accustomed to being beleaguered — now by the 

(5) 


6 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


French, now by the Prussians ; today by the Austrians, 
tomorrow by the Swedes. 

On the occasion of which I write, Coblentz was 
under a terrible fire from the French guns, which 
created great havoc in that portion of the city known 
as the “Old Town.” 

Specially memorable and remarkable was the man- 
ner in which the “fire-balls” seemed to know just 
where to find the abodes of the duke, and the com- 
mandant of the fortress. It mattered not how often 
they changed their quarters, the Frenchmen would 
always discover them, and aim accordingly — though 
it was impossible to see into the city from outside the 
walls. There certainly must have been some witch- 
craft at work. Hugo’s Montalembert tower was on the 
side of the fortress most exposed to the assaults of the 
enemy; its successful defense, therefore, was all the 
more worthy of praise. 

The management of ordnance in those days was not 
the comparatively simple matter it is today, with the 
Krupp and the Uchatius guns. It was a real science 
to fetch from the furnace a white-hot cannon-ball, ram 
it into the long, slender culverin, and if, after the dis- 
charge, the ball remained sticking in the throat of the 
gun, to remove it with the various forceps, nippers, 
and tongs; and, after every shot, to examine with a 
curious implement resembling Mercury’s caducens, 
the interior of the culverin to learn whether the dis- 
charge had caused a rupture anywhere. 

However, it is not necessary to be a great genius in 
order to master all the intricacies and technicalities of 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


a gunner’s trade. An ordinary man might even learn, 
after some practice, how to handle an “elephant and, 
if he were intrusted with the quadrant, he might also 
manage to discharge the heavier bombs with satisfac- 
tory result. It must be remembered, though, that a 
gunner needs to possess considerable skill as well as 
experience in order to hurl successfully against the 
approaching foe a “fire-shield,” which discharges 
simultaneously from every one of its thirty-five holes 
as many bullets ; and the “storm-tub” requires even 
more dexterity. This implement of warfare runs on 
two wheels. The axles are spiked with keen-edged 
knives, and the wheels are filled with gunpowder, 
which ignites and explodes when the machine is set in 
motion. If the powder ignites promptly in both 
wheels at the same instant, the infernal thing dashes 
like an infuriated bull into the ranks of the enemy, 
burning the eyes of some, scorching the beards of 
others, and hacking and slashing everything with 
which its revolving knives come in contact. If the 
powder in only one of the wheels explodes, the 
machine spins around on the motionless wheel like a 
top, and scatters an entire company; if the second 
wheel explodes only half a second after the first, then 
those who have the management of the demon will do 
well to take to their heels with all speed possible. 

It is not necessary to explain at length the advan- 
tages of the chain-shot. Anyone will be able to under- 
stand its operation if he will but remember that, when 
two balls connected by a chain are discharged toward 
the enemy, and one of the balls strikes a man, the other 


8 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


ball will, naturally, circle around the unfortunate until 
the entire length of chain is wound tightly about him ; 
the circling ball, meanwhile, will strike with various 
results : the head, the nose, the ear, or some other por- 
tion of the bodies of the soldiers within its radius. It is 
greatly to be regretted that the use of the “handle-ball” 
has been discontinued. This weapon was shaped very 
much like two pot-ladles, bound together at the han- 
dles by an iron ring. The man who chanced to be 
caught between the two ladles might congratulate him- 
self that he escaped with nothing worse than a chok- 
ing ; while the two soldiers on his right and left, whose 
heads had been caught in the bowls of the ladles, would 
remember, to the end of their days, the peculiar and 
disagreeable sensation experienced. There were two 
more wonderful implements of warfare : one a German, 
the other a French invention. The former, which was 
an emanation from Hugo’s brain, was called a “Bom- 
benjungen-werferr * It was a huge mortar, the central 
cavity capable of holding a bomb of fifty pounds 
weight; surrounding this cavity were eight smaller 
bores, each holding a five-pound bomb. The same 
charge hurled every one of the nine bombs in rapid 
succession from the mortar ; and one can imagine the 
astonishment of the Frenchman when, after hearing 
but one report, the eight “babies” followed, one after 
the other, the mother bomb. 

This was a diversion Hugo prepared for the belea- 
guerers, who in return invented an amusement for him. 


*Anglice: “Hurler of baby-bombs.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


9 


It was a “fire-pot/’ was shaped exactly like the earthen 
water-jug the Hungarian reaper carries with him to 
the harvest field to preserve his drinking-water fresh 
and cool. The machine was made of iron, and filled 
with a diabolical mixture. It had four spouts — pre- 
cisely like our water-jug — from which the fire would 
hiss and sputter ; it was intended to set fire to every- 
thing combustible where it fell. 

The Germans also had what are called “fire-balls,” 
which hiss and spit, and set fire to everything about 
them; and other bombs which explode the moment 
they touch the earth. The French fire-pot, however, 
combined these two properties : it set fire first, and 
exploded afterward. 

The beleaguered understood very well how to man- 
age a fire-ball. Like Helene Zrinyi, the heroine who 
defended the fortress of Munkacs, the Germans had 
learned, so soon as a fire-ball fell inside the walls, to 
cover it with a wet bullock’s-hide, which would at once 
smother the fire-spitting monster, and render it harm- 
less. 

But the fire-pot was not to be treated so summarily. 
If the Germans attempted to smother the fire-demon, 
to prevent the air from reaching his four noses, he 
would burst, and woe to him who chanced to be in the 
way of the flying splinters ! He, at least, would have 
no further desire to sport with a fire-pot. 

It happened one day that a fire-pot, which had fallen 
inside the fortress, did not explode after it had hissed 
and spit out its fury. When it became cool enough it 
was taken to Hugo. 


10 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD, 


'‘Now I shall find out what is inside this dangerous 
missile,” remarked the constable ; “then I'll make some 
like it and send them to our friends over yonder.” 

Over the neck of the fire-pot was a sort of hat, 
shaped like those covering the necks of the Hungarian 
wooden bottles (esutora). This hat, of course, could 
be removed. After this discovery Hugo invited the 
commandant, the grand-duke, the governor and mayor 
of the city, the syndic, and the duke’s alchemist to be 
present at the opening of the fire-pot. 

Now each one of the invited said to himself: “It 
will be enough if the others are there — why should I 
go? The infernal machine may explode when they 
are opening it.” 

And so they all stopped bravely at home and Hugo 
alone found out what was in the fire-pot. 

After it was opened, and Hugo had convinced him- 
self of the nature of the diabolical compound it con- 
tained, he proceeded to cast several fire-pots like 
the French one ; and, in the presence of the command- 
ant and the grand-duke, shot them into the enemy’s 
camp. The two distinguished gentlemen, who were 
peering through their telescopes, were highly delighted 
when they saw the bombs, which flew through the air 
like dragons with tails of fire, reach the points at which 
they had been aimed, ignite everything inflammable, 
and afterward explode. Now and again it would hap- 
pen that one of Hugo’s fire-pots would fail to explode 
in the Frenchmen’s camp, just as theirs would some- 
times fail to do what was expected of them. But Hugo 
always collected the enemy’s unexploded bombs, and. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


11 


after opening and refilling them with fresh explosives, 
would hurl them back whence they came. 

Oh, I tell you war was conducted in those good old 
days on economical lines! 

As late even as the year 1809 Napoleon had his men 
collect 28,000 of the enemy’s cannon-balls on the bat- 
tle-field of Wagram, and shot them back at the Aus- 
trians; and had the fight continued two days longer, 
the opposing armies would have ricocheted the same 
balls back and forth so long as the cannonading made 
it necessary. 

The grand-duke, as was proper, rewarded the con- 
stable for his discovery by an increase of pay — from 
sixteen to twenty thalers a month ; and in addition 
made him a present of a barrel of strong beer, which 
gave offence to the commandant, who was obliged to 
quench his thirst with a weaker brew. 

Hugo had many enviers, but none of them ventured 
to pick a quarrel with him. He had the frame of an 
athlete; his face, with its luxuriant red-beard, resem- 
bled that of a lion. He was always in a good humor ; 
no one had ever seen Hugo angry, embarrassed, or 
frightened. There were no traces of trouble and 
grief on his countenance. He was perhaps forty years 
of age, was somewhat disfigured by small-pox pits, but 
wherever there was a pretty girl or woman to be won, 
Hugo was sure to attract her. He was fond of good 
living — liked everything to be of the best, consequently 
his money never remained long in his pockets. 

The constable’s epicurean tastes irritated the mayor, 
who, as chief of the city militia, outranked the artiller- 


12 TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD, 

ist. But Hugo managed on all occasions to out-do his 
superior officer. Rieke, the trim little suttler-wife, 
would slap the militia captain’s fingers if he ventured 
to give her a chin-chuck, but a hearty hug from the 
smiling constable never met with a repulse. In con- 
sequence of the siege prices for the necessaries, as well 
as for the luxuries of life, had become exorbitant in 
both cities. Three thalers was the unheard-of price 
asked at market for a fat goose. The mayor’s wife 
haggled for a long time about the price without suc- 
cess, when along came pretty Rieke. 

“How much for your goose?” she asked. 

“Three thalers.” 

“I’ll take it.” 

She paid the money and marched away with the 
goose. 

By some means the mayor learned that Hugo had a 
baked fat goose for his dinner. 

“Look here, constable,” he said next day to the 
artillerist, “how comes it that you can afford to feast on 
fat goose while I, the mayor, and your superior officer, 
must content myself with lean herring, cheese and 
bread? Your pay is only twenty thalers a month; 
mine is three florins a day. Pray tell me how you 
manage it?” 

To which Hugo made answer: 

“Well, mayor, if I wanted to deceive you, I should 
say that the money for all the good things I enjoy does 
not come from my pocket ; that Rieke, who is infatua- 
ted with me (how I managed that part of the business 
I shouldn’t tell you), supplies me with whatever I want. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 13 

But I’ll be honest with you and tell you the truth — but 
pray don’t betray my secret, for I don’t want to have 
anything to do with the priests. What I tell you is in 
strictest confidence and must not go any farther: I 
have a magic thaler, one of those coins, vulgarly called 
a ‘breeding-penny,’ that always returns to my pocket 
no matter how often I may spend it — ” 

“You don’t say so ! And how came you by such a 
coin, constable ?” 

“I’ll tell you that, too, mayor, only be careful not to 
let the Capuchins hear of it. I got the thaler in the 
Hochstatt marshes, from a bocksritter — ”* 

“I hope you didn’t bond your soul to him for it?” 
interrupted the mayor. 

“Not I. I outwitted the devil by giving the ritter 
an ignorant Jew lad in my stead.” 

“You must keep that transaction a secret,” cautioned 
the mayor ; then he hastened to repeat what he had 
heard to the grand-duke. 

“Would to heaven every thaler I possess were a 
breeding-penny !” exclaimed the high-born gentleman. 
“It would make the carrying on a war an easy matter/ 

From the day it became known that Constable Hugo 
possessed that never-failing treasure, a magic coin, and 
was in league with the all-powerful bocksritter, he rose 
in the esteem of his fellows. 

Meanwhile Ehrenbreitstein and Coblentz continued 
under bombardment from the Frenchmen. The 
enemy’s fire-pots never failed to find the grand-duke’s 


•Satyr. 


14 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


quarters, notwithstanding the fact that he changed 
them every day. This at last became so annoying that 
treason began to be suspected, and the duke offered a 
reward for the detection of the spy who gave the infor- 
mation to the enemy. That a spy was at work in the 
German camp was beyond question, though the outlets 
of both cities were so closely guarded that it would have 
been impossible for a living mortal to pass through 
them. Nor could the treason have been committed by 
means of carrier-pigeons, for, whatever of domestic 
fowl-kind had been in the cities had long since been 
devoured by the hungry citizens. The mayor, ever on 
the alert for transgressors, had his suspicions as to who 
might be the spy. Every man but one in the be- 
leaguered cities fasted, lamented, prayed, cursed, wept, 
as the case might be, save this one man, who remained 
constantly cheerful, smiling, well-fed. 

When one of the Frenchmen’s fiery monsters came 
hissing and spitting into the fortress this one man, 
instead of taking to his heels and seeking the shelter 
of a cellar, as did the rest of his comrades, would coolly 
wait until the fire-pot fell to the ground, and, if it failed 
to burst he would dig it out of the earth into which it 
had bored itself and carry it to the foundry. 

Surely this was more than foolhardiness ! 

The constable always opened the enemy’s unex- 
ploded fire-pots in his subterranean work-room ; re- 
filled them there, then hurled them back without delay. 
There was something more than amusement behind 
this. 

One day, when Hugo came up from his subterra- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 15 

nean workroom, he encountered the mayor, who said 
to him : 

“Stay, constable, I want to see what you put into 
that fire-pot — open it.” 

Without a moment’s hesitation Hugo unscrewed the 
lid and revealed the explosives wrapped in coarse 
linen ; at the same time he explained how much gun- 
powder, hazel-wood charcoal, sulphur, resin, pitch, sal- 
ammoniac, borax and acetate of lead were necessary to 
make up the amount of unquenchable fire required for 
the bomb. 

“Very good,” quoth the city functionary, “but what 
beside these is there in the bottom of the pot?” 

“Under this earthen plate, your honor, i$ more gun- 
powder. When the explosives on top are burnt out 
this plate, which has become red-hot, explodes the 
powder and bursts the bomb — that is the whole secret 
of the infernal machine.” 

“I should like to see what is under the earthen 
plate.” 

As the mayor spoke these words the constable gave 
a sudden glance over his shoulder. In the glance was 
expressed all the temerity of the adventurer, mingled 
with rage, determination and alarm. But only for an 
instant. The mayor’s bailiffs surrounded him, closing 
every avenue of escape. Then he burst into a loud 
laugh, shrugged his shoulders, and said : 

“Very well, your honor, see for yourself what is 
under the earthen plate.” 

The mayor forced open with the blade of his pocket- 
knife the earthen plate. There was no powder in the 


16 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


bottom of the bomb, only some ordinary sand ; but in 
it was concealed a folded paper that contained a minute 
description of the situation in the German camp. 

“Bind him in chains !” exclaimed the mayor in a 
triumphant voice. “At last we have the proofs of your 
treachery, knave! I’ll give you a pretty Rieke! I’ll 
serve up a fat goose for you !” 

Hugo continued to laugh while the bailiffs were 
placing the fetters on his hands and feet. 

As if to complete the evidence against him, there 
came hissing at that moment a fire-pot from the 
French camp. When it was opened and the earthen 
plate removed it was found to contain two hundred 
Albert thalers ! 


CHAPTER II. 


THE TRIAL. 


The hand with the two lines under it signifies, in 
the court records (for the sake of brevity), that at 
this point in the trial, the chief of the tribunal gave the 
signal to the executioner for another turn of the wheel. 
When this had been done, the notary would take down 
the confession until the prisoner on the rack would cry 
out: 

“Have mercy ! — compassion !” 

The prince was seated at a separate table, on a black- 
draped throne-like arm-chair with a canopy. 

The mayor occupied the inquisitor’s chair. 

First question addressed to the accused : 

“What is your name?” 

“My name, in Podolia, is ‘Jaroslav Tergusko;’ in 
Zbarasz it is ‘Zdenko Kohaninsky;’ in Odessa it is 
‘Fra/ter Hilarius ;’ in Hamburg, ‘Elias Junker;’ in 
Munster it is ‘William Stramm ;’ in Amsterdam, ‘Myn- 
heer Tobias van der Bullen;’ in Singapore, ‘Maharajah 
Kong;’ on the high seas, ‘Captain Rouge;’ in The 
Hague, it is ‘Ritter Malchus ;’ in Lille, ‘Chevalier de 


18 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Mont Olympe in Pfalz, 'Doctor Sarepta here, I am 
called 'Hugo von Habernik.’ 

"Have you any more names ?” inquired the chair. 

At this question everybody began to laugh — the 
prince, the judges, the prisoner, even the skull on the 
table. The chair alone remained grim and dignified. 

"I can’t remember any more of my names,” was the 
prisoner’s reply. 



SECOND QUESTION: 

"What is your religion?” 

"I was born an Augsburg Confession heretic. When 
I went to Cracow I became a Socinian ; in the Ukraine 
I joined the Greek church ; afterward I became an 
orthodox Catholic ; later, a Rosicrucian ; then a Qua- 
ker. I have also professed the faith of Brahma; and 
once I was a member of the community of Atheists 
and devil-worshipping Manichees, called also Cain- 
ists.” 

"A fine array, truly!” commented the chair, as the 
notary entered the list in the register. 


THIRD QUESTION: 

"What is your occupation, prisoner?” 

"I have been ensign; prisoner; slave; robber-chief; 
parasite ; ducal grand-steward ; mendicant friar ; 
recruiting sergeant; sacristan; knight; shell-fish 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


19 


dealer; stock-jobber; ship-captain; viceroy; pirate; 
teacher; knacker’s assistant; conjuror; bocksritter; 
hangman ; pikeman ; quack-doctor ; prophet ; consta- 
ble—” 

“Stop! Stop!” interrupted the chair. “The notary 
cannot keep up with you.” 

Again the court-room resounded with laughter ; the 
prisoner on the rack, as well as the skull on the table, 
again joined in the merriment. Everybody seemed in 
a good humor — that is, everybody but the mayor. He 
alone was grave. 

After the signal to the executioner the fourth ques- 
tion followed: 

“Of what crimes are you guilty?” 

(For the purpose of greater perspicuity the chair 
dictated to the recording secretary the Latin nomen- 
clature of the crimes confessed.) 

Prisoners : “I was a member of a band of robbers 
and incendiaries.” 

“ Primo , latrocinium ,” dictated the chair. 

Prisoner: “I won the affections of my benefactor’s 
wife.” 

Chair: “Secundo, adulterium.” 

Prisoner: “I robbed a church.” 

Chair : “T ertio , sacrilegium . ’ ’ 

Prisoner: “I masqueraded as a nobleman under a 
false name.” 

Chair: “ Quarto, larvatus." 

Prisoner: “I committed a forgery.” 

Chair: “Quinto, jalsorium .” 

Prisoner: “I killed my friend in a duel.” 


20 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Chair: “Sexto, homicidium ex duello ." 

Prisoner: “I cheated my partners in business/' 
Chair: “Septimo, stellionatus ." 

Prisoner : “I betrayed state secrets confided to me/' 
Chair: “Octavo, felonia” 

Prisoner: “I used for my own purpose money be- 
longing to others/' 

Chair: “Nono, barattaria ." 

Prisoner : “I worshipped idols." 

Chair: “Decimo, idololatria .” 

Prisoner: “1 married a second wife while the first 
was still living." 

Chair : ‘ * Undecimo , bigamia. * ’ 

Prisoner: “I also took a third, fourth, fifth and 
sixth wife." 

Chair: “Eodem numero trigamia, polygamia 
Prisoner: “I murdered a king." 

Chair: “Decimo secundo , regicidium . 1 ’ 

Prisoner : “I have been a pirate." 

Chair : ‘ ‘ Decimo tertia, pirateria.’ ’ 

Prisoner : “I killed my first wife." 

Chair: “Decimo quarto , uxoricidium.” 

Prisoner: “I practiced conjuring." 

Chair: “Decimo quinto , sorcellaria.” 

Prisoner : “I have been in league with Satan." 
Chair: “Decimo sexto , pactum diabolicum impli- 
citum. 

Prisoner : “I have coined base money." 

Chair: “Decimo septimo, adulterator monetarium” 
Prisoner: “I preached a new faith." 

Chair : “ Decimo octavo , hceresis schisma . ’ ’ 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


21 


Prisoner: "I have been a quack doctor.’’ 

Chair: “Decinio nono , veneftcus .” 

Prisoner: “I betrayed a fortress intrusted to my 
guardianship.” 

Chair: “Vigesimo, crimen traditorum .” 

Prisoner: “I have eaten human flesh.” 

Chair: “ Vigesimo primo, anthropophagia. Can - 
nibalismus!” cried the mayor in a loud tone, bringing 
his fist with considerable force down on the pandects 
lying before him on the table. The perspiration was 
rolling in great beads over his forehead. 

The prisoner on the rack laughed heartily ; but this 
time no one laughed with him. The executioner had 
mistaken the chief’s wink for a signal to turn the 
wheel, which he did, and the sound which came from 
the victim’s throat was a strange mixture of merriment 
and agony — as if he were being tickled and strangled 
at the same moment. 

What the chief’s dictation was really intended to 
signify was that the proceedings were concluded for 
the day ; that the accused should be released from the 
rack and taken back to his dungeon. 

It was a most unusual case — unique in the annals of 
the criminal court. Never before had a prisoner 
acknowledged himself guilty of, or accessory to, so 
many crimes. It was the first time such a combination 
of misdemeanors had come before the tribunal. The 
accused would certainly have to be tried without 
mercy ; no extenuating circumstances would be 
allowed to interfere with justice. 

The prince was extremely interested in the case. 


22 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


He was curious to learn the coherence between the 
individual transgressions, in what manner one led to 
the other, and gave orders that the trial should not be 
resumed the next day until he should arrive in court. 

The prisoner had cause for laughter. Before his 
confession reached its conclusion, before he could 
relate the history of his one-and-twenty crimes, the 
Frenchmen would capture Coblentz and release him 
from imprisonment and death. 

But one may laugh too soon ! 

W'hat was to be done with this fellow? 

That the death penalty was his just desert was un- 
questionable ; but in what manner should it be 
imposed? Had he confessed only the crime for which 
he was now under arrest — treason — the matter might 
be settled easily enough : he would be shot in the back. 
But with so many transgressions to complicate the 
matter it was going to be difficult exceedingly to pro- 
nounce judgment. 

For instance : the wheel is the punishment for rob- 
bery; the polygamist must be divided into as many 
portions as he has wives ; the regicide must be torn 
asunder by four horses. But how are you going to 
carry out the last penalty if the accused has already 
been carved into six portions? Also, it is decreed that 
the right hand of a forger be cut off ; the servitor of 
Satan must suffer death by fire. But if the accused 
has been consumed by flames, how will it be possible 
to bray him to pulp in a mortar for having committed 
uxoricide? or, how carry out the commands of the law 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


23 


which prescribes death by starvation for the wretch 
who is guilty of cannibalism? 

After much deliberation the prince, with the wisdom 
of a Solomon, decided as follows : 

“The prisoner, who is arraigned at the bar for trea- 
son, having confessed to twenty-one other trans- 
gressions, shall relate to the court a detailed account 
of each individual crime, after which he shall be sen- 
tenced according to the crime or crimes found by the 
judges to be the most heinous.” 

This decision was perfectly satisfactory to the 
mayor; and the judges gave it as their opinion that, as 
the accused would require all his strength for so pro- 
longed an examination, it would be advisable to sub- 
stitute the torture by water for that of the rack, as was 
first decided. 

“No! no!” objected the prince. “The man who is 
forced to drink nothing but water is not in the mood 
to relate adventures (I know that by experience!) 
Let the prisoner be subjected to mental torture. Sen- 
tence him at once to death, and when he is not before 
the tribunal let him be shut up in the death-cell. The 
hours spent in that gloomy hole are a torture sufficient 
to bring any criminal, however hardened he may have 
become, to repentance. Besides, it will be a saving of 
expense to the city. The curious citizens, who like to 
gape at a condemned prisoner, will, out of compassion, 
supply this one also with food and drink. When he 
has eaten and drunk his fill, we will have him brought 
to the court-room. The man who has had all he wants 
to eat and drink is talkative !” 


24 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


The judges concurred with his highness ; but the 
mayor growled in a dissatisfied tone : 

“This knave, who confesses to having committed 
twenty-one crimes in addition to the treachery in which 
we detected him, will, by the decision of his highness, 
fare better than his judges, who have learned during 
the siege what it is to hunger and thirst.” 

To which the syndic responded consolingly: 

“Never mind, god-father ! Let the poor wretch gor- 
mandize between the rack and the gallows. Remem- 
ber the old saw: ‘Today, I — tomorrow, you/ ” 


PART II 


CHAPTER I. 

WITH THE ROBBERS— THE PRSJAKA CAVES. 

I was ensign in a regiment under command of 
General Melchior Hatzfeld of the imperial forces. 
(Thus Hugo began his confession the next day when 
he had been brought to the court-room from the death- 
cell.) My conduct at that time was exemplary; I 
acquired so much skill in handling fire-arms that, at 
the siege of Cracow, I was advanced to the position of 
chief gunner of a battery. 

Cracow at that time was in the hands of George 
Rakoczy, prince of Transylvania, who had leagued 
with Sweden to subdue Poland; and he would most 
likely have succeeded had not the imperial army come 
to the assistance of the Poles. 

I shall not dwell long on the siege of Cracow lest I 
awake in the minds of the honorable gentlemen of the 
court a suspicion that, by relating incidents not imme- 
diately connected with my transgressions, I am pur- 
posely prolonging my recital. I shall therefore speak 
only of those occurrences which it will be necessary to 
mention in order to explain why I committed the 
crimes of which I am guilty. While with the army 

( 25 ) 


26 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


before Cracow I made the acquaintance of the daughter 
of a Polish noble. The young lady, who took a great 
fancy to me — I wasn’t a bad-looking youth in those 
days, your honors — was a charming creature of sixteen 
years, with the most beautiful black eyes. If I remem- 
ber rightly her name was Marinka. She taught me 
how to speak her language — and something else, too : 
how to love — the fatal passion which has all my life 
been the cause of much of my trouble. 

During the siege my general frequently sent me to 
reconnoiter among the Hungarian camps ; and as I 
was a fearless youth, I would venture to the very gates 
of the manor-houses in the neighborhood of Cracow. 
At one of these houses I met my sweetheart ; and after 
that, you may guess, honored sirs, that it was not for 
the general's “yellow boys” alone I risked my neck 
night after night. No, my little Marinka’s spark- 
ling eyes were as alluring as the gold pieces ; and I 
knew when I set out on my nightly tour that my sweet- 
heart would be waiting for me at the gates of her 
father’s place. But our secret meetings were at last 
discovered. There was an old witch of a housekeeper 
who ferreted out her young mistress’ secret, and in- 
formed the old noble. One moonlight night Marinka 
was teaching me in her own little cozy chamber how to 
say: “Kocham pana z calego zersa ” — which is “Mistress, 
I love you with my whole heart,” — when we heard her 
father’s heavy footsteps ascending the staircase. I 
tell you I was frightened and said to myself, “This is 
the end of you, my lad !” but Marinka whispered in my 
ear: 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


27 


“ Nebojsa ! (don’t be afraid), go into the corridor, 
walk boldly toward my father, and to whatever he may 
say to you, do you reply ‘God is One.’ ” 

Then she softly opened the door, pushed me into 
the corridor, closed and locked the door behind me. 
The old gentleman was coming up the stairs very 
slowly because of a lame leg which he had to drag after 
him step by step. He had a square red face which I 
could see only indistinctly above the burning lunt he 
carried in one hand, blowing it continually to prevent 
it from going out. In the other hand he held a mus- 
ket. The blazing lunt must have blinded him, for he 
did not see me until the muzzle of the musket came in 
contact with my breast. Then he stopped and cried 
in a stern voice: 

“Kto tam? Stoj ! (Who are you? Stand!) 

“God is One,” I made answer. What else could I 
have said? The old gentleman’s aggressive mien 
changed at once. He became quite friendly; he 
extinguished the lunt by stamping on it with his foot, 
tapped my shoulder in a confidential manner and called 
me little brother. Then taking me by the arm he led 
me down the stairs to a room where a huge fire was 
blazing on the hearth. Here he bade me seat myself 
on a settee covered with a bear skin and placed before 
me an English flagon of spirits. After he had arranged 
everything for my comfort he fetched from a secret 
cupboard a small book — it was so small I could have 
hidden it in the leg of my boot — and began to read to 
me all manner of heretical phrases such as “There is 
no need for a Holy Trinity, because the little which is 


28 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


done on earth in the name of God can easily be done 
by One alone.” 

My hair stood on end as I listened to the sinful 
words and I found what a trap I had fallen into. My 
Marinka’s father was a Socinian, a leader of the here- 
tical sect, and he was trying to make a proselyte of me. 

The doctrines of Blandrata had spread extensively 
throughout Poland, but, owing to the persecution of its 
adherents, they could meet and work only in secret. 
The old noble’s manor was one of their retreats, where 
recent converts were received for instruction. When 
the old gentleman believed he had enlightened me 
sufficiently he produced a heavy volume, bade me lay 
my right hand on it and repeat after him the vows of 
the society. 

You may believe I was in a dilemma ! 

If I refused to repeat the vows I should have to 
confess that I had come to the manor for Marinka’s 
sake, then the old noble would fetch his musket and 
send me straightway to paradise. If, on the other 
hand, I repeated the vows, then I was sure to journey 
to hades. Which was I to choose? 

Should I elect to travel by extra-post, direct, with- 
out stopping, into the kingdom of heaven, or should 
I journey leisurely by a circuitous route, with frequent 
halts, to hades? 

I was a mere lad ; I was sorry for my pretty curly 
head — I chose the latter alternative ! 

From that time I became a daily visitor in the 
retreat of the followers of Socinus. Being a neophyte 
I was permitted to take part in their meetings only 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


29 


during the singing ; when the sermon began I was sent 
to the gates to guard against a surprise. This was a 
welcome duty ; for, once outside the house, all thought 
of taking up my station at the gates would leave me 
and, instead, I would climb the tree which grew close 
to my Marinka’s window, swing myself by a branch 
into her room, in which she was kept a prisoner by her 
father to prevent our meeting; and there, while the 
sages below-stairs expounded the dogma of the unity 
of God, we two ignorant young people demonstrated 
how two human hearts can become as one. 

One day our little community received an unex- 
pected addition to its membership. There arrived 
from Cracow a troop of Hungarian soldiers who an- 
nounced themselves as followers of Socinus. They 
received a hospitable welcome from the old noble, 
whom they overwhelmed with joy by telling him the 
prince of Transylvania had become an adherent of 
Socinus ; that his highness had averred that, were he 
the King of Poland, all persecution of the heretics 
should cease at once and that some of the churches 
should be given over to them for their worship. 

When I repeated this piece of news to my general 
he became so excited he sprang from his seat — his 
head almost struck the roof of the tent — and shouted : 
“It is perfectly outrageous how those Hungarians will 
stoop to base methods in order to win allies ! If they 
succeed in inveigling the Polish Socinians to their 
ranks then we may as well stop trying to get them out 
of Poland !” 

Fortunately, however, there arose dissensions 


30 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


between the Hungarian and the Polish adherents of 
Socinus. I must mention here, in order to explain 
how I became cognizant of the facts I am about to 
relate, that Marinka’s father had begun to suspect me. 
Instead of sending me to stand guard at the gates 
when the sermon began, I was permitted to hear it and 
take part in the disputations. 

The Hungarian troopers maintained that it was 
the duty of all pious Socinians to commemorate, at 
every one of their meetings, the death of the Savior by 
drinking wine ; and they were so extremely devout that 
an entire quarter-cask of their host’s best Tokay was 
emptied at every celebration. After the meetings, 
when the old noble would lift and shake the empty 
wine-cask, I could read in his countenance signs that 
heterodoxy was gradually taking root in him. At first 
he contented himself with remonstrating against the 
frequency of the celebration ; surely it ought to satisfy 
the most devout member of the sect to observe the 
ceremony on Sundays, and holy days. But the troop- 
ers met his arguments with scriptural authority for 
their practices. 

Then the old gentleman, finding his remonstrances 
of no avail, made an assault upon the dogma itself. 
He delivered an impassioned address in which he 
sought to disprove the divinity of Jesus. To this blas- 
phemous assertion the Magyars made reply: 

“If what you say be true, then He was the son of 
an honest man, and a good man Himself. Therefore, 
it is meet and right for us to show Him all honor and 
respect.” And another quarter-cask was brought from 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


31 


the cellar. The old noble became daily more fanatical 
in his assaults upon the tenets to which he had so 
devoutly adhered before the accession to his little con- 
gregation of the Hungarian troopers; and, at last 
declared that Jesus was a Jew; that He deserved to be 
put to death, because He had promulgated the unjust 
law of taxation. But not even this fearful blasphemy 
deterred the Hungarians from their frequent celebra- 
tions. They said : 

“If the Nazarene is so unworthy, then it is our plain 
duty to shed His blood, the symbol of which is wine — ” 

“Tremendously clever fellows, those Magyars !” 
here interrupted the prince. 

“They were impious devils !” exclaimed the mayor 
reprovingly. “Impious devils !” 

“Habet rectum ,” responded his highness. Then to 
the prisoner : “Continue, my son.” 

Hugo resumed his confession : 

When the last cask was brought from the cellar the 
old noble declared to his congregation that the entire 
story of the Divine birth was a myth invented by the 
priests — 

“And you took part in those blasphemous meet- 
ings?” sternly interrupted the mayor. 

No, indeed, your honor ! That is a crime of which 
I am guiltless. I never said one word; and escaped 
from the meetings whenever I could manage to do so. 
I had determined to flee with Marinka from the sinful 
community. Our plan was: I was to steal from the 
meeting on a certain night, assist my pretty Marinka 
to descend from her room by means of the tree outside 


32 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


her window and then set fire to the sheep-stables. The 
conflagration would scatter the blasphemers; every- 
body would run to the stables to release the horses, 
and in the general confusion Marinka would hastily 
secure as many of the family jewels as could be packed 
into a portmanteau. Then she and I would mount 
two of the freed horses and gallop straightway to my 
camp, where I would introduce her as my wife — 

“A pious idea, certainly,” commented the prince. 

“How can your highness say so!” in a tone of re- 
proof, exclaimed the mayor. “It was incendiarism 
pure and simple : Incendarii ambitiosi comburantur ; 
and further: raptus decern juvencis puniatur, and 
rapina palu affigatur.” 

“Very well, then,” assented his highness. “My son, 
for the incendiarism you shall be burned at the stake ; 
for the rape of the maid you shall pay a fine of ten 
calves; for the theft of the jewels, the punishment is 
impalement. Continue.” 

Unfortunately, resumed the prisoner, our plans 
miscarried, through the intermeddling of the old 
housekeeper I spoke of. Her suspicions had been 
aroused by Marinka’s preparations for flight; she in- 
formed the old noble, who set spies to watch me. I 
was caught in the act of firing the stables and was 
flogged with hazel rods until I confessed that I was a 
spy from the enemy’s camp. The old noble wanted 
to bind me to the well-sweep; but one of the Hun- 
garian troopers took compassion on me and offered 
to buy me for sixteen Polish groschen. His offer was 
accepted ; I was sold to him and taken to Cracow. I 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


33 


should not have had such a hard time as a slave had I 
not been compelled to grind all the pepper used in the 
Hungarian army. I ground enormous quantities, for 
the Magyars like all their food strongly seasoned with 
the condiment. My eyes were red constantly; my 
nose was swollen to the size of a cucumber. The only 
other complaint I had to make was that my master 
compelled me to eat everything that was set before me. 
He would say, when he placed before me enough for 
three men: 

“You shall not be able to say that you hungered 
while you were my slave.” 

When I had eaten until I could not swallow another 
morsel, my master would seize me by the shoulders, 
shake me as one shakes a full bag in order to get more 
into it, and he would repeat the operation until the 
contents of every dish had been emptied into me. I 
used to sicken at the approach of meal-times, and 
whenever I saw the huge spoon — twice the size of my 
mouth — with which the food was ladled into me. 
Your honors will hardly believe that there is no greater 
torture than to be stuffed with food — 

“We have never tried that method,” remarked the 
prince. 

“Nor are we likely to test it very soon,” supple- 
mented the mayor, with a grim expression on his coun- 
tenance. 

I yearned to be released from my unpleasant situa- 
tion, resumed the prisoner. For the first time I 
realized the enormity of the transgression I had com- 
mitted in joining the Socinian Community. Now I 


34 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


had no one to intercede for me with the Supreme Ruler 
of the earth. Had I become a Mussulman I should 
have had Mohammed; had I adopted the Jewish faith 
I should have been able to call to my aid Abraham, or 
some one of the other fathers in Israel. But I had no 
one. However, my desire to be released from the tor- 
tures of food-stuffing and pepper-grinding was at last 
fulfilled ; I was captured, together with the entire Hun- 
garian army, by the Tartars — 

“Hold ! hold !” interrupted the chair. “You must not 
tell untruths. You forget that you were in Poland. 
The Tartars could not have fallen from the sky.” 

I was about to explain how they came to be at 
Cracow when your honor interrupted me. It was this 
way: His Majesty, the Sultan of Turkey, who had 
become angry because his vassal, George Rakoczy, 
prince of Transylvania, had presumed to aspire to the 
crown of Poland, had commanded the khan of Crim- 
Tartary to attack the Hungarians with 100,000 cavalry. 
The khan obeyed. He devastated Transylvania in his 
march, surrounded the Hungarian army in Poland and 
captured every man jack of them — 

“The explanation is satisfactory,” enunciated the 
prince. “It was easy enough for the Tartars to appear 
at Cracow.” 

Yes, your highness; but I wish they hadn’t, con- 
tinued the accused. No one regretted it more bitterly 
than did I. After the capture of the Transylvanian 
army by the Tartars the victors divided the spoils as 
follows : The commanding officers took possession of 
all the valuables ; the under-officers took the prisoners 5 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


35 


horses ; the captives themselves were sold to the com- 
mon soldiers, each of whom bought as many slaves as 
he had money to spare. 

My former master was sold for five groschen; my 
broad shoulders brought a higher price — nine gros- 
chen. The same Tartar — an ugly, filthy little rascal 
for whom I would not have paid two groschen — 
bought my master and me. 

The first thing our Tartar master did was to strip us 
of our good clothes and put on us his own rags. He 
couldn’t talk to us, as we did not understand his lan- 
guage ; but he managed in a very clever manner to 
convey his meaning to us. He examined the material 
of which our shirts were made — the Hungarian’s was 
of fine, mine of coarse homespun linen, and concluded 
that one of us was a man of means — the other a poor 
devil. 

Then he took from his purse a gold coin, held it in 
his open palm toward the Hungarian, while with the 
other hand he hung a rope of horse-hair around his 
captive’s neck. Then he closed his fingers over the 
coin, opened them again, at the same time drawing 
the rope more tightly about the captive’s neck. 

This pantomime signified: “How many coins like 
this gold one will your friends pay to ransom you?” 

The Hungarian closed and opened his fist ten times 
to indicate “one hundred.” 

The Tartar brought his teeth together, which was 
meant to say, “not enough.” 

Then the Hungarian indicated as before, “two hun- 
dred,” whereupon the Tartar placed the end of the rope 


36 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


in the captive’s hand — he was satisfied with the ran- 
som. Then came my turn. How much ransom 
would be paid for me? I shook my head to indicate 
“nothing;” but in Tartary, to shake one’s head means 
consent. The little fellow smiled, and wanted to know 
“how much?” 

Not knowing how else to express my meaning, I 
spat in his palm, which he understood. He put the 
gold coin back into his purse, took out a silver one and 
held it toward me. I treated it as I had the gold coin. 
Then he produced a copper coin ; but I indicated with 
such emphasis that not even so small a sum would be 
paid for me that he raised his whip and gave me a 
sound cut over the shoulders. The Tartars then set out 
on their return to Tartary. My former master and I 
were bound together and driven on foot in front of our 
owner. 

How forcibly my sainted grandmother’s words, 
“He that reviles his Savior will be turned into an ass,” 
came home to me when I was given dried beans to 
eat — the sort we feed to asses at home. Dried beans 
every meal, and my Tartar master did not think it nec- 
essary to stuff into me what I could not eat. What 
were left at one meal were served up again the next. 
Still more forcibly were my grandam’s words im- 
pressed on my mind when, the fifth day of our journey, 
I became a veritable beast of burden. My Hungarian 
yoke-fellow declared his feet were so sore he could go 
no farther. His was certainly a weighty body to drag 
over the rough roads, especially as he had never been 
accustomed to travel on foot per pedes apostolorum. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


37 


The little Tartar became alarmed ; he feared he might 
lose the ransom if he left his rich captive behind, so 
he alighted from his horse, examined the Hungarian’s 
feet and ordered him to get into the saddle. Then my 
feet were examined, and I imagined I too was to be 
given a mount. But I was mistaken. Before I could 
guess what he intended the little Tartar was seated 
astride my shoulders, with his feet crossed over my 
breast, and his hands clutching my hair for reins. 

Luckily for me it was a lean little snips, not much 
heavier than the soldier’s knapsack I was accustomed 
to carrying. It would have been worse had the Hun- 
garian been saddled on my shoulders. That gentle- 
man was greatly amused by the turn affairs had taken, 
and from his seat on our master’s horse made all 
manner of fun of me. 

He ridiculed my prayers, said they were of no avail 
where the enemy was concerned ; that a hearty curse 
would give me more relief. I tell you he was a master 
of malediction ! There was an imprecation he used to 
repeat so often that I remember it to this hour. I will 
repeat it for you — it is in that' fearful Magyar lingo : 
“ Tarka kutya tarka magasra kutyorodott kaeskaringSs 
farka /”* 

“Hold !” commanded the prince. “That sounds like 
an incantation.” 

“Like ‘abraxas,’ or ‘ablanathanalba,’ ” added the 
mayor, shuddering. “We must make a note of it; the 

♦The imprecation is really quite harmless, as are many other of 
the dreadful things attributed to the Magyars. It is, literally: “The 
spotted dog’s straight upright spotted tail.’’— Translator’s observa- 
tion. 


38 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


court astronomer may, with the assistance of the pro- 
fessors, be able to tell us its portent/’ 

When the notary had taken down the imprecation, 
his highness, the prince, said to the prisoner : 

“Continue, my son. How long were you compelled 
to remain in that deplorable condition of slavery?” 

One day, resumed the accused, while I was 
fervently praying that heaven, or Satan, would relieve 
me from my ignominious situation, we turned into an 
oak forest. We had hardly got well into it, when, with 
a fearful noise, as if heaven and earth were crashing 
together, the huge trees came toppling over on us, 
burying the entire vanguard of the Tartar horde, 
together with their captives, under the trunks and 
branches. 

Every one of the trees in the forest had been sawn 
clear through the trunk, but left standing upright, thus 
forming a horrible trap for the Tartars. The first tree 
that toppled over, of course, threw over the one against 
which it fell, that one in turn throwing over the next 
one, and so on until the entire wood was laid low. 

My Tartar rider and I were crushed to the earth by 
the same tree. It was fortunate for me that I had him 
on my back, for he received the full force of the falling 
tree ; his head was crushed, while mine was so firmly 
wedged between his knees I couldn’t move. The 
horrible noise and confusion robbed me of my senses ; 
I became unconscious. It is, therefore, impossible for 
me to tell how I escaped with my life. I only know 
that when I came to my senses I found myself in the 
camp of the “Haidemaken,” a company of thieves and 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


39 


murderers, made up of all nationalities, the worst of 
all the robber bands that infested the country. The 
members were the outcasts of every land — the flower 
of the gallows. When inflamed with wine, they fought 
each other with axes ; settled all disputes with knife 
and club. He who had become notorious for the worst 
crimes was welcomed to their ranks ; the boldest, the 
most reckless dare-devil, became their leader. They 
would release condemned criminals, often appearing as 
if sprung from the earth at the place of execution, bear 
away the miscreants, who, naturally, became members 
of the band. 

Was a pretty woman condemned to the stake for 
violation of the marriage vow or for witchcraft, the 
haidemaken would be on hand before the match was 
applied to the faggots, and bear away the fair culprit. 
In a word, the haidemaken were the hope, the comfort, 
the providence of every miscreant that trembled in 
shackles. 

The band claimed no country as fatherland. Every 
wilderness, every savage ravine, from the Matra moun- 
tains to the Volga, offered them a secure retreat. 
They knew no laws save the commands of their leader, 
which were obeyed to the letter. None kept for him- 
self his stealings ; all booty was delivered into the hands 
of the leader, who divided it equally among the mem- 
bers of the band. 

To him who, through special valor, deserved special 
reward, was given the prettiest woman rescued from 
the stake, the dungeon, the rack. 

Where the haidemaken set up their camp, the 


40 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Roman king, the prince of Transylvania, the Walla- 
chian woiwode, the king of Poland, the hetman of the 
Cossacks, ruled only in name. The leader of the 
robbers alone was the law-giver ; he alone levied taxes, 
exacted duties. 

The trading caravans passing from Turkey to 
Warsaw, if they were wise, paid without a murmur the 
duty levied by the haidemaken, who would then give 
the traders safe conduct through all the dangerous 
forests, over suspicious mountain passes, so that not 
a hair of their heads would be hurt or a coin in their 
purses touched. 

If, on the other hand, the caravan leaders were 
unwise, they would employ a military escort. Then, 
woe to them! The robbers would lure them into 
ambush, scatter the soldiers and plunder the caravan. 
He who resisted would be put to death. 

There was constant war between certain nobles and 
the robbers. If the band, however, could be brought 
to seal a compact of peace with an individual or a 
community, it was kept sacred, inviolable, as we shall 
see later. 

The haidemaken never entered a church unless they 
desired to secure the treasures it contained. Yet, they 
numbered several priests among their ranks. They 
were such as had been excommunicated for some 
transgression. 

The band never set out on a predatory expedition 
without first celebrating mass, and receiving a blessing 
from one of these renegados. If the expedition proved 
to be successful, the priest would share the spoils, and 
dance with the robbers to celebrate the victory. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 41 

When one of the band took unto himself a wife, a 
renegado would perform the marriage ceremony. The 
haidemaken were as great sticklers for form as are the 
members of good society. To abduct a maid, or a 
woman, was not considered a crime; but for one 
member to run away with the wife of another was 
strictly prohibited. 

They did not erect strongholds, for they knew where 
to hide in mountain caverns and in morasses, from 
which no human power could drive them. 

In their various retreats they had stores of food, 
enough to stand a siege for many months. How great 
was their daring is best illustrated by the plot which 
threw me into their power. The prince of Transyl- 
vania had invaded Poland with an army of 20,000 
men. This army was captured by the Tartar khan 
with his 80,000 men. Four hundred of the robbers 
laid in wait for this combined force, and slaughtered 
the vanguard of 2,000 men in the oak forest, as I have 
described. 

When I opened my eyes after the catastrophe, I was 
lying on a bundle of faggots on the bank of a purling 
brook. By my side stood a gigantic fellow, with a 
hideous red face — compared to him the Herr Mayor, 
there, is a very St. Martin ! — his beard and eyebrows 
were also red, but of a lighter shade. His nose was 
cleft lengthwise — a sign that he had had to do with the 
Russian administration of justice. He had the muscles 
of a St. Christopher. 

At a little distance apart stood a group of similar 
figures, but none was so repulsive in appearance as the 


42 TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 

giant by- my side. He was leaning on his sword, 
looking down at me, and when he saw my eyes open 
he said, or rather bellowed, for his voice was more like 
the sound that comes from the throat of a bull : 

“Well, young fellow, are you alive? Can you get 
up on your knees? If so, swear that you will join our 
band, or I’ll fling you out yonder whence I brought 
you, to perish with the rest of your comrades.” 

I had heard many fearful tales of the dreaded haide- 
maken, and knew them to be capable of any atrocity. 
Moreover, I was indifferent as to what became of me, 
so I said I would join the band if my life were spared. 

“What are you?” then asked the red one, who was 
the leader of the band, “peasant or noble?” 

I was not lying when I answered that I was as poor 
a devil as ever caught flies to satisfy a craving for food. 

“That is well,” returned the leader, “we have no 
use for nobles in our ranks. You shall stand the test 
at once.” He blew a whistle, and two sturdy ruffians 
dragged from a cave nearby the loveliest maid I had 
ever set eyes on. Her complexion was of milk and 
roses ; every virtue beamed in her gentle countenance. 
I can see her now, with her golden hair falling to her 
ankles — and she was very tall for a woman. 

“Now lad,” continued the leader, “we shall see how 
you stand the test. You are to cut off this maid’s 
head. She is the daughter of a noble, whom we stole 
for a ransom ; and, as her people have seen fit to ignore 
our demands, she must die. Here, take this sword, 
and do as you are bid.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


43 


He handed me his sword, which was so heavy I 
could lift it only by grasping it with both hands. 

The maid knelt in the grass at my feet, bent meekly 
forward, and parted her beautiful hair at the back of 
her snowy neck, so that I might the more easily strike 
the fatal blow. 

But I didn’t do anything of the sort ! 

Instead, I flung the sword at the feet of the leader 
and cried : 

“Go to perdition, you red devil ! You may devour 
me alive — I won’t harm a hair of this pretty child’s 
head.” 

“Ho-ho,” bellowed the red one, “you have betrayed 
yourself, my lad ! Were you a peasant you would cut 
off the girl’s head rather than lose your own. You 
are a noble — you would rather die yourself than harm 
a woman. Very well ; so be it ! On your knees ! The 
maid will show you how to cut off a head at one blow. 
She is my own daughter.” 

He handed the sword to the maid, who had risen to 
her feet and was laughing at me. She took the heavy 
weapon in one hand and swung it as lightly as if it 
had been a hazel rod, several times about her head. 
I have always been fortunate enough to be able to 
command my feelings, no matter what the situation; 
no matter how extreme the danger, I never allow 
myself to yield to fear. 

I looked at the wonderful maid confronting me with 
mocking eyes, her white teeth gleaming between her 
red lips, her beautiful hair shining like gold. 


44 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


“Kneel !” she cried, stamping her foot.' “Kneel and 
say your prayers.” 

A faint-hearted fellow would, most likely, have lost 
courage ; but, as I said before, I had never made the 
acquaintance of fear. So I laughed, and said : “I am 
not going to kneel ; and I am not going to pray. I 
don’t want to part with my head, I have too much 
need of it myself.” Then I turned boldly toward her 
father, and addressed him : “Captain, I want to marry 
your daughter,” I said. “Let me serve under you for 
one year, and, if at the end of that time I have not 
proved myself worthy to be your son-in-law, you may 
cut off my head, and welcome !” 

The robber chief received this daring speech with a 
grin that was like the grimace of a hungry wolf pre- 
paring to devour a lamb. 

“Fellow, do you know what you ask?” he bellowed. 
“The suitor for the hand of my daughter is tortured to 
death by that hand if he fails to perform the tasks she 
sets for him.” 

“All right!” I returned jauntily, “you needn’t give 
yourself any trouble about me.” 

He held out his hand; I gave him mine, and the 
pressure it received in the powerful grasp was so 
severe that the blood spurted from under the finger- 
nails. But I did not betray by look or sign how badly 
it hurt me. Nay, I even gave a playful pinch with the 
crushed fingers to the cheek of the golden-haired maid 
and received from her in return a sound slap on my 
hand. 

I could see that my behavior won favor in the eyes 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


45 


of the robbers. But we had little time for merry- 
making. The main body of the Tartar army now drew 
near, and we were face to face with an infuriated 
enemy outnumbering our band a hundred to one. 

In face of the extreme danger which threatened, our 
leader remained calm. At a signal from him, his men 
with lightning speed set fire in fifty different places to 
the fallen trees, among which a considerable number 
of the vanguard, who had not been crushed to death, 
were hiding. 

Of course the poor wretches, Tartars and captives 
alike, were consumed in the flames; we could hear 
their shrieks of agony when we were half way up the 
mountain, to which we had made our escape. 

The Tartar army not being able to follow us, 
because of the burning forest, made our escape easy; 
and, by the time the trees had been reduced to ashes, 
we were far enough away, and in a place of safety. 

Instead of giving me weapons to carry, I was com- 
pelled to continue in the role of beast of burden ; a 
heavy bag of treasure was strapped on my back. We 
marched until the next morning. The haidemaken 
travelled only by night, consequently they were 
familiar with all roads and mountain passes. 

When day broke we halted to rest and partake of a 
scanty meal. While we were eating, the leader asked 
me my name, and I gave him the first one that came 
into my head: u J aros ^ aw Terguko,” which was the 
name of Marinka’s father. If I couldn’t steal any- 
thing else from him I could at least steal his name? 

Late in the afternoon we set out again on our 


46 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


journey, which led us over rugged paths and through 
savage gorges where no signs of human life were to 
be seen. At last we entered a deep defile between two 
mountain spurs. The walls of rock on either side 
seemed, with their projections and hollows, as if they 
might once have been joined together. They were 
nearer together at the top than at the base, and when 
I looked up at the narrow strip of sky far, far above 
me, I had a sensation as if the two walls were coming 
together. In this almost inaccessible defile was the 
chief retreat of the haidemaken. It was a stronghold 
that could successfully defy all human assaults. 

In the south wall, about twenty yards from the base, 
yawns the mouth of a huge cavern. 

At that point the wall is so steep, and inclines for- 
ward to such a degree, that access to the cavern can- 
not be gained by means of a ladder. The robbers, 
however, had contrived a clever hoisting apparatus. 

From the top of the opposite wall a mountain brook 
had once leaped into the defile, to continue its way 
over the rocky bed into the valley. 

When the haidemaken first established themselves 
in the cavern, it happened frequently that they would 
be blockaded in their retreat by the nobles and their 
followers, who had pursued the predatory band to the 
defile. 

At such times the robbers suffered greatly from the 
scarcity of fresh water, especially if they chanced to be 
out of wine. Therefore, they conceived the plan of 
conducting the brook from the opposing wall into the 
cavern through a stout oaken gutter, and the water at 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


47 


the same time served to turn a series of wheels. Over 
one of the wheels ran a stout iron chain, to which were 
securely attached several large baskets ; and so skill- 
fully was the apparatus manipulated that the entire 
band might be hoisted into, or let down from, the 
cavern in the short space of two hours. It was a most 
admirable contrivance for the robbers, but not so 
admirable for the dwellers in the valley. The inter- 
cepted brook now flowed into the cave, and, as the 
water did not fill the cave, the most natural conclusion 
was that it found an outlet through various subter- 
ranean fissures. 

The turning of the water from its original channel 
caused Prince Siniarsky considerable inconvenience, 
in that all his saw-mills, flour-mills and leather factory 
were left without a motor ; while the inhabitants of the 
surrounding hamlets, who were dependent on their 
looms for a livelihood, were compelled to remove to 
another region, because they now were unable to 
bleach the linen. 

Still greater was the misfortune which had over- 
taken Count Potocky. He was the owner of extensive 
salt mines on the further side of the mountain, which 
contains an illimitable deposit of the saliferous sub- 
stance. The haidemaken were unable to drink the 
water of the lakelet in the bottom of their cavern, 
because of its saline character. 

After the course of the brook had been changed, the 
worthy Count Potocky discovered one day that innu- 
merable springs of fresh water were bursting from his 
side of the mountain, and flooding his most profitable 


48 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD , 


mines. If he attempted to obstruct the flow of water 
in one place it would break out in another. 

At last the two magnates discovered the cause of the 
mischief, and determined to oust the thievish haide- 
maken from their retreat by fumigation. So long as 
the band confined their depredations to the trading 
caravans they might be tolerated; but, when they 
became insolent enough to interfere with the comfort 
and convenience of the magnates, it was high time to 
put a stop to their pestiferous conduct ! 

And so an expedition against the cavern was 
planned. Before it could be carried out the war 
against the Transylvanians and Swedes broke out, and 
the noble gentlemen were compelled to march with 
their followers toward the invaders; but when hostili- 
ties ceased and the succoring Tartars had returned 
home, a formal blockade of the robbers was consti- 
tuted. 

The entrance to their cavern, which is about as large 
as the door of the cathedral at Coblentz, was fortified 
by a double parapet furnished with loop-holes. The 
intercepted brook did not pour its waters into the main 
entrance, but into a side opening, underneath which 
was the hoisting wheel. This wheel also turned the 
mill-stone, which ground the rye used by the robbers. 

The band included a miller as well as a smith, a 
shoemaker and a tailor. As it is dark in the cave, all 
work was performed by torchlight. Where all the 
torches used in the cavern were procured I learned 
afterward. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


49 


The fore part of the cavern, into which the rays of 
the blessed sun penetrate as far as the opposite wall 
permits, is like a vaulted hall. In it were stored the 
weapons: all manner of fire-arms, all patterns of cut- 
ting, thrusting and hurling implements, which had 
been purloined from the armories of noble castles. 
Here, for the first time, I saw an old-time culverin, 
rusty with age and for want of care. In this part of 
the cavern were stored also the provisions in huge 
stone receptacles — enough to feed four hundred men 
during a long siege. 

From the provision chamber a low, narrow passage 
leads to the mill-cave, but, as I never entered it, I 
cannot tell you just what it contained. 

The main cavern is spacious as a church. When the 
entire band were assembled in the vast hall they were 
as lost in it. The arched roof is so high above the 
floor it is invisible in the gloom, which not even the 
light of many torches can dispel. 

From this hall numerous narrow passages and 
corridors lead to smaller caves, in which the artisans 
of the band performed their labors. These unfortu- 
nates certainly must have been captives ; for it is 
hardly possible that any man would, of his own free 
will, consent to pass his life toiling in so gloomy a 
hole. When we arrived at the cavern the leader asked 
me if I had a trade, and, as I could truthfully reply that 
the only one I was perfectly familiar with was that of 
bombardier, I did so. 

“Very good ; you shall soon have an opportunity to 
prove that you understand your trade as thoroughly as 


50 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


you say,” he growled. “It is not safe to boast here, my 
lad, and not be able to perform — as you shall soon 
learn.” 

Meanwhile the robbers had hoisted to the cavern the 
booty taken from the Tartars. It was stored in one of 
the smaller chambers, into which I merely got a 
glimpse, as they rolled the huge slab of granite from 
the entrance, but that fleeting glance was enough to 
dazzle my eyes. There were heaps on heaps of costly 
articles : robes, mantles, vestments, richly embroidered 
with gold and precious gems, gold and silver chalices, 
shrines, ciboria, pastoral staffs, and a host of valuables 
too numerous to remember. Had the haidemaken 
only decided to disband then, every one of them would 
have received a fortune as his share of the plunder. 

It is not to be wondered at that such stores of gold 
and silver had accumulated. The robbers never had 
occasion to need money. 

The provision chamber was filled with food and 
drink. Such quantities of meat and bread were served 
that every man had all he wanted to eat, while casks, of 
metheglin were constantly on tap. 

The secret of this inexhaustible food supply was 
known only to the leader and his daughter. No matter 
how much was taken from the provision chamber, no 
decrease was ever noticeable. 

The first evening of our return, the successful expe- 
dition was celebrated by a feast. After the robbers had 
eaten their fill, they lighted a huge fire and danced 
wildly around it; and when they had drunk all they 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


51 


wanted, they gathered about their leader and his 
daughter, who had taken their seats on an estrade 
draped with purple cloth. 

Then a pale-faced young man was dragged into the 
hall and placed in front of the leader. 

I saw now that a sort of trial was about to be held, 
a singular tribunal, where the judge and the jury first 
get tipsy ! 

“Jurko,” said the leader to the youth, “you are 
accused of cowardice — of having run away at the 
approach of the enemy; also, of having neglected to 
give warning of the coming of the Tartars.” 

“I am not guilty,” responded the youth in defence. 
“You placed me on guard to watch for the Tartars. 
Instead of the Tartars came wolves. Ten of the 
beasts attacked me — maybe there were fifty. If I had 
allowed the wolves to eat me, how could I have 
signaled to you? I didn't run away — I hid in a hollow 
tree to defend myself — one against fifty! I call that 
brave, not cowardly.” 

“Silly chatter!” bellowed the leader. “No matter 
what happened, you should have obeyed the command 
of your leader. If you are not the coward you are 
accused of being, then prove it by standing the test.” 

“That I will!” cried the youth, striking his breast 
with his fist. 

The leader rose, took his daughter's hand, stepped 
down from the estrade, and, bidding his comrades 
follow, moved with the maid toward the rear of the 
cavern, which, until now, had been buried in midnight 
gloom. 


52 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Here the ground slopes steeply downward, and I 
could see by the light of the torches that we were on 
the verge of an abyss, at the bottom of which was 
water. 

The leader held a wisp of straw to a torch, then 
tossed it into the abyss, which was lighted for a few 
seconds by the circling wreath of blazing straw ; but it 
was quite long enough for me to see the terrible 
grandeur of the yawning gulf. 

After tossing the straw into the abyss, the leader 
snatched the red and yellow striped silken kerchief 
from his daughter’s neck, leaving the lovely snow- 
white shoulders and bosom uncovered, and flung it 
also into the abyss. 

“There, Jurko,” he cried, “you have often boasted 
that you are the bravest of our band, and you have 
aspired to the hand of my daughter Madus. If you are 
what you pretend to be, fetch the bride’s kerchief from 
the lake down yonder.” 

The youth stepped boldly enough to the rim of the 
yawning gulf, and every one believed he was going to 
dive into it. But he halted on the edge, leaned for- 
ward and peered down at the water far below. After 
a moment’s survey, he drew back, rubbed his ear with 
his fingers and made a wry face. 

“Why don’t you jump?” cried his comrades, taunt- 
ingly. 

Jurko cautiously thrust one leg over the edge, bent 
forward and took another look ; then he drew back his 
leg and rose to his feet. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


53 


“The devil may jump into this hell for me !” he 
exclaimed ; “there’s no getting out of it again for him 
who is fool enough to enter it !” 

“Ho, coward ! coward !” derisively shouted his com- 
rades, rushing upon him. They disarmed him and 
dragged him by the hair toward a cleft in the wall of 
the cavern, wide enough only to admit the body of a 
man. This opening was closed by a block of granite 
that required the combined strength of six men to 
move it. A lighted candle was placed in the trembling 
youth’s hand ; then he was thrust into the rock-tomb, 
and the granite door moved back to its place. The 
wild laughter of his comrades drowned the shrieks of 
the victim who had been buried alive. 

Then followed the “dance of death,” and I never wit- 
nessed anything more terrifying. The lovely Madus 
feigned death and looked it, too! and every member 
had to dance a turn with her. When it came my turn, 
the leader said to me : 

“Hold, lad, you may not dance with Madus until 
you have become really one of us — until you have 
stood the test. Moreover, you, too, presume to aspire 
to the hand of my daughter.” 

“Yes, I do!” I replied, “and I will do whatever I am 
bid.” 

“Very good ; the bride’s kerchief lies down yonder 
in the lake ; let us see if you are courageous enough to 
go after it.” 

“You surely did not undertake so foolhardy a task?” 
here interrupted the prince ; and the chair dictated to 
the notary as follows : 


54 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

“Sinful tempting of providence, prompted by crimi- 
nal desire for an impure female.” 

“Yes, your highness, I performed the task/’ con- 
tinued Hugo, “but I beg your honors not to register 
the leap as an additional transgression. I am not 
responsible for it. I was compelled to jump or be 
buried alive in the wall of the cavern. Besides, I knew 
the danger was not so great as it appeared. When a 
boy, I once visited a salt mine. I had seen by the light 
of the blazing straw that the walls of the abyss were 
formed of the dark blue strata peculiar to salt mines, 
and guessed that the lake was strongly impregnated 
with salt. I had also noticed on the further wall of the 
abyss a flight of steps hewn in the rock, and concluded 
that I had nothing to fear from drowning in the 
buoyant water, if I reached it in safety. But, before I 
proceed farther, I desire to enter a formal protest 
against the chair’s designating my beloved Madus an 
‘impure female.’ She was pure and innocent — an 
angel on earth, a saint in heaven. He that defames 
her must do battle with me — my adversary in coat of 
mail, I in doublet of silk. The weapons: lances, 
swords, or maces — whatever he may select; and I 
positively refuse to proceed with my confession until 
his honor, the mayor, has given me satisfaction, or 
amended the protocol.” 

“Well, mayor,” said the prince, addressing the chair, 
“I think the prisoner is justified in his protest. Either 
you must amend the protocol, or fight him.” 

The former expedient was chosen, and the notary 
erased the latter clause of the protocol. It read, when 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 55 

corrected : “Sinful temptation of providence by chaste 
affection for a respectable maid.” 

“Now, my son, you may jump.” 

Hugo thanked the prince and resumed his confes- 
sion: 

I pressed my ankles together, bent forward, and 
sprang, head foremost, into the abyss. As I sped 
swiftly downward, there was a sound like swelling 
thunder in my ears, then I became stone deaf, and the 
water closed over me. My eyes and mouth told me it 
was salt water, and whatever apprehension I had had 
vanished. The next moment I was floating on the 
surface, my head and shoulders above the water. I 
soon found the kerchief, which I tied about my neck, 
amid the acclamations and cheers of my comrades, 
which were multiplied by the echoing walls to the 
most infema/1 roaring. The torches held over the 
mouth of the abyss gleamed through the darkness like 
a blood-red star in the firmament of hades. 

A few vigorous strokes propelled me to the steps 
leading from the lake to the upper gallery of the abyss, 
which is really an abandoned salt mine. 

There are one hundred and eighty steps, but by 
taking two at a time I reduced them to ninety; and 
three minutes after I had taken my leap, I stood, 
encrusted from head to foot with salt — like a powdered 
imp ! — before my blushing Madus. 

She received me with a bashful smile when the rob- 
bers carried me on their shoulders to her, and I was 
about to kiss her, when the leader seized me by the 
collar and drew me back. 


56 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

“Not yet, lad, not yet!” he cried. “You have only 
been through the christening ceremony. Confirma- 
tion comes next. You must become a member of our 
faith before you can become my daughter’s husband. 
Every man that marries a princess must adopt her be- 
lief.” 

Now, as your honors may have guessed, the ques- 
tion of religion was one I did not require much time to 
answer. I consented without a moment’s hesitation 
to adopt my Madus’ faith: The leader then signed to 
one of the band to prepare for the ceremony of confir- 
mation. It was one of the priests of whom I have 
spoken — I had taken particular notice of him during 
the feast, because he ate and drank more than any one 
else. 

“He that becomes a member of our society” — the 
leader informed me — “must take a different name from 
the one he has borne elsewhere. ' I am called 
‘Nyedzviedz,’ which signifies either ‘the bear,’ or 
‘without equal.’ What name shall we give you?” 

Some one suggested that, as I was an expert swim- 
mer, I should be called “Szczustak” (perch) ; another 
thought “Lyabedz” (swan), more suitable and prettier, 
but I told them that, as I excelled most in hurling 
bombs, “Baran” (ram), would be still more appropri- 
ate ; and Baran it was decided I should be called. 

In the meantime the robber priest had donned his 
vestments. On his plentifully oiled hair rested a tall, 
gold-embroidered hat; over his coarse peasant coat 
he had drawn a richly decorated cassock ; his feet were 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


57 


thrust into a pair of slippers, also handsomely embroid- 
ered — relics, obviously, of some gigantic saint ; for the 
robber priest’s feet, from which he had not removed his 
boots, were quite hidden in them. In his hands he 
held a silver crucifix ; and as I looked at him, the 
thought came to me that he had, without a doubt, 
made way with the original wearer and bearer of the 
rich vestments, and the crucifix. 

He ordered me to kneel before him. I did so, and 
he began to perform all sorts of hocus-pocus over 
me. I couldn’t understand a word of it, for he spoke 
in Greek, and I had not yet become familiar with that 
language. I learned it later. 

After mumbling over me for several minutes, he 
smeared some ill-smelling ointment on my nose ; then 
he fumigated me with incense until I was almost suffo- 
cated. In concluding, when he bestowed on me my 
new name, he gave me such a vigorous box on the 
ear, that it rang for several seconds, and I almost fell 
backward. The blow was not given with the hand of 
the priest, but with the sturdy fist of the robber. 

This is carrying the joke too far, I said to myself ; 
and, before the ruffian could guess what I intended, I 
was on my feet, and had delivered a right-hander on 
the side of his head that sent his gold hat spinning 
across the floor, and himself, and his slippers after it. 

“Actus major is potentiae contra ecclesiastic am per- 
sonam !” dictated the mayor to the notary; while his 
highness, the prince, held his stomach, and laughed 
until the tears ran down his cheeks. 


58 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


"I should like to have seen that performance !” he 
exclaimed when he had got his breath again. “Did 
the padre excommunicate you?” 

Not much, he didn’t, your highness ! From that 
moment I became a person of consequence among the 
haidemaken. The leader slapped me heartily on the 
shoulder, and said approvingly: 

“You’re the right sort, lad — we need no further 
proof.” 

After a bumper all ’round, to celebrate my entrance 
to the community, every man wrapped himself in his 
bear-skin, and lay down on the floor of the cavern. 
Although the torches had been extinguished I could 
see, by the faint light which penetrated from the 
entrance, that Madus ascended a rope ladder to a deep 
hollow high up in the wall, and drew the ladder up 
after her. 

In a very few minutes the snores from the four 
hundred robbers proclaimed them oblivious to this 
work-a-day world. 

At day-break the watchman’s horn brought every 
man to his feet; at the same moment the leader 
appeared from an adjoining chamber, and gave to each 
one his task for the day. 

After we had breakfasted, Nyedzviedz conducted 
me, in company with Madus and several of the band, 
to the armory. 

“Here Baran,” he said, — thrusting his foot against 
the culverin I mentioned before — “you claim to be a 
skilled bombardier. Let us see if you understand how 
to manage a thing like this. We stole it from Count 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


59 


Potocky’s castle, and brought it here with great diffi- 
culty. Sixteen men would carry it two hundred steps, 
then other sixteen would relieve them, and so on. We 
didn’t find out until we had got it up here that it would 
be of no use to us. The first time we tried to fire it 
off — it lay on the ground as now — four men sat astride 
of it, as on a horse, to steady it. I, myself, directed the 
shot toward the mouth of the cavern, and three men 
stood behind me to observe operations. When I 
applied the fuse, the infernal thing sprang into the air 
flinging the four men astride it to the roof of the cave ; 
while the ball, instead of going where I had aimed — 
out of the entrance — imbedded itself in the wall over 
yonder, where it still sticks.” 

I laughed heartily at his amusing description of the 
gun’s behavior; whereupon he said soberly: 

“Oh, you may laugh, but it was no laughing matter 
I can tell you ! I made a second attempt. I tied a 
rope around the rascal’s neck to prevent him from 
kicking again, and fastened the ends securely to two 
stout pegs driven into the ground. There, sir,’ I said, 
'now kick if you want to!’ I lighted the fuse — the 
demon didn’t kick this time ; instead he rushed back- 
ward dragging both pegs with him; broke the right 
leg of one of the men, the left of another, and both legs 
of the third ; and the ball bored itself into the corner 
over there. Now let us see if you can do any better.” 

“Oh, you stupid bear!” I exclaimed, unable to re- 
strain my mirth, “you may thank your stars that the 
rusty old gun didn’t burst into flinders and kill every 
one of you ! — as you deserved ! The first thing to be 


60 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


done with the culverin is to clean and polish it until 
it shines like a mirror. Then — who ever heard of 
laying a cannon on the ground to fire it off? — it must 
have a sort of platform on wheels so it can be moved 
about.” 

The leader immediately gave orders to the smith and 
the wagon-maker of the band to obey my instructions 
and complete as quickly as possible the sort of gun- 
carriage I should describe to them, and I set about at 
once to clean and scour the old culverin which, with 
the accumulated rust of years, was no light task. 

There was no time to lose, for the Tartars, with their 
Hungarian captives, having vacated Poland, the 
Polish magnates returned to their castles, and prepared 
to carry out the plans for punishing the insolent haide- 
maken, which had been interrupted by the war. Those 
members of the band who were sent on various errands 
into the regions adjacent to the Prsjaka Gorge, 
brought back, instead of booty, bloody heads, and the 
startling news that the roads leading to the Gorge 
were filled with armed troopers. 

The two despoiled magnates had combined their 
forces, and were prepared for a regular siege of the 
plundering haidemaken. 

The latter, however, merely laughed at the warlike 
preparations. They were not afraid of a siege ! 
Nyedzviedz, on learning of the approach of the beleag- 
uerers, instead of curtailing our rations, doubled them, 
mystifying all of us by the seemingly illimitable sup- 
plies in the provision chamber. We received, every 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


61 


day, double rations of fresh goats’ meat and mutton, 
and yet there was not in any of the caves even the 
sign of a living animal. 

Meanwhile the beleaguerers advanced steadily. 

There was a stratagem the robbers had frequently 
resorted to in order to vanquish a beleaguering foe. 
They opened an underground sluice through which 
the water of the salt lake in the bottom of the abyss 
would rush into the defile and drown the enemy. But 
Prince Siniarsky’s troopers had become familiar with 
this trick ; and one morning, when we awoke, we found 
that a stone wall had been built across the gorge while 
we slept. An arched opening in the center of the base 
would give egress to all the water we might choose 
to let out of the lake. 

This was bad enough, but worse came later. 

The wall increased in height every night. J told 
Nyedzviedz at the beginning what would be the out- 
come of such a proceeding; when the top of the wall 
should have reached to the height of the wooden gutter 
which conveyed the brook into the cavern, Siniarsky’s 
men would fling a line over it, attach a stout chain to 
the line, and when they had drawn it over the gutter 
it would be easy enough to pull it down. 

“In that case we shall die of thirst,” growled the 
leader, “for there isn’t any other water in the cavern 
fit to drink. But a still greater danger, of which you 
know nothing, threatens us.” 

He did not tell me what it was, but he became so 
morose and ill-tempered, that no one but his daughter 
ventured to speak to him. 


62 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


The haidemaken made several assaults on the wall, 
but the troopers returned the fire with such volleys 
from the numerous loop-holes in it, that our men were 
always forced to retreat. 

All hopes were now centered in me, and on the 
culverin, which I had polished until it shone like gold. 
The carriage for it had been completed, and balls cast 
under my directions. 

The wall grew higher and higher, until at last the 
top was on a level with our conduit. Its comple- 
tion was celebrated in the enemy’s camp by the blaring 
of trumpets, and beating of drums, and what I had 
foretold came to pass ; the arquebusier mounted to the 
top of the wall, adjusted his arquebuse on its forked 
rest, and prepared to take aim at our water conduit. 

“Now, watch me!” said I to Nyedzviedz, pointing 
the culverin’s muzzle toward the cornice of the wall. 

Two shots sounded simultaneously, and when the 
smoke had cleared away, there was neither arquebuse, 
nor arquebusier — nor yet the cornice of the wall, to be 
seen. All three had vanished. 

I took aim a second time — this time at the base of 
the wall ; and at the sixth shot, the entire structure of 
solid masonry tumbled down with a deafening crash, 
burying under it the musketeers who were at the loop- 
holes. Not one of them escaped alive. 

The haidemaken, with loud cries of triumph, now 
hastily descended from the cavern in their baskets, and 
flung themselves on the enemy, and while the combat 
raged in the defile below me, I wheeled my culverin to 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


63 


the mouth of the cavern, and hurled shot after shot 
toward the troopers who were hurrying to the aid of 
their comrades. 

The enemy was completely routed, and our men 
returned to the cavern richly laden with spoils. 

So all-powerful is a cannon when its management is 
thoroughly understood. 

“That will do for today;” at this point observed 
the prince. “The confession will be continued to- 
morrow.” 


THE VISZPA OGROD. 

The next morning Hugo resumed his confession: 

When the haidemaken, after having put to flight the 
troopers returned with their booty to the cavern, the 
leader said to me: 

“Well, Baran, you certainly earned your name 
today, by proving yourself a most effective ‘ram.’ To 
your assaults with the culverin we owe our victory. 
Here is the treasure we took from the vanquished foe — 
take of it what you want, you have the first choice.” 
Gold and silver galore lay before me, but I answered : 
“Thank you, Nyedzviedz, you know very well I have 
no use for money ; instead, I want your daughter — for 
her alone I have served you; she is the reward I 
desire.” 

To this reply the leader shook his head irritably, and 
said: “I am disappointed in you, Baran. You are, 
after all, only a tender-hearted dove that wants to bill 
and coo. The man who has a wife is only half a man. 
The true haidemak embraces his sweetheart, then slays 


M 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


her — of better : slays her first. Why do you desire to 
marry# Be wise, lad, and remain a celibate. If you 
will think no more of Madus I will make you my 
second in command.” 

“But I can’t, and won’t think of anything but 
Madus,” I returned, stubbornly; “and if you don’t 
give her to me, you are not a man of your word. 

“You don’t know what you are asking, Baran,” 
again said the leader. “If you persist in your demand 
you will compel me to send you the way all our mem- 
bers have gone who proved themselves to be soft- 
hearted doves. The man who wants to bill and coo 
cannot remain with us. If you marry Madus you must 
leave us.” 

I told him I would manage somehow to endure such 
a calamity, which made him laugh heartily. 

“I know very well, Baran, my lad, that it would not 
grieve you to leave us, if you were allowed to depart 
with Madus to the outside world. But. that may not 
be. The man we pronounce a ‘dove,’ must go a differ- 
ent route. The youth who refused to leap into the 
abyss the day you arrived, was a dove. You saw what 
became of him. A hundred and more love-lorn 
swains, and cowards have gone the same way. You 
will find in every crevice the skeletons of the unfortu- 
nates. Do you still desire to join the ghastly com- 
pany?” 

It did not sound very alluring — to celebrate one’s 
nuptials among cadavers ; but when I looked at 
Madus, who was standing by her father’s side, the 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


65 


glance which met mine from her beaming eyes ban- 
ished from my thoughts everything but her beautiful 
image, and I said: 

“It matters not whither I go if my Madus goes with 
me — be the journey to hades itself!” 

When Madus also declared she had no dread of 
undertaking the journey with me, her father summoned 
a priest — the same bearded rascal that had performed 
the ceremony of confirmation over me. 

His vestments this time were even more magnificent 
— (‘acquired/ I have not the least doubt, from some 
wealthy cathedral by my respected father-in-law and 
his comrades) and with all manner of unintelligible 
mummery he performed the ceremony, which united 
me and my beloved Madus in the holy bonds of matri- 
mony. 

When the marriage ceremony was concluded, my 
wife and I each received from her father a costly, gold 
ornamented cap, and a richly embroidered mantle; a 
bag of provisions, and a jug of wine were also given 
to us. Then we were conducted to the same cleft in the 
wall of the cavern, in which the unfortunate Jurko had 
been entombed. 

When the heavy rock had been removed from the 
opening the robbers, one after the other, shook hands 
with us. The leader was so deeply affected he 
embraced both of us. After a lighted taper had been 
placed in my hand, we were thrust into the narrow pas- 
sage which was immediately closed behind us. 

The noises in the cavern sounded like the low mur- 
mur one hears in a sea-shell held close to the ear. By 


66 TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 

the faint light from our taper I could see a smile of 
encouragement on my Madus’ face, and obeyed with- 
out a question when she bade me follow her. 

We had forced our way through the narrow passage, 
which was hardly wide enough for one person, a con- 
siderable distance, when we suddenly came to a small 
chamber about the size of a room in a pleasant cottage. 
Here, Madus said, we should have to rest and pass the 
night. 

“Night?” I repeated. “We can easily bring the 
blackness of midnight upon us in this hole ! We have 
only to extinguish the candle. But we shall never 
know when it is morning. Daylight never enters here. 
No cheerful cock-crow ever reaches this tomb. Here, 
no one will come to rouse us, and say: ‘Rise, rise! 
morning, beauteous morning, is come/ ” 

“Fie, fie, Baran,” chided my Madus. “Do you 
already regret the step you have taken? Should you 
be sorry never again to see daylight — now that you 
have me with you?” 

“No, no,” I answered, promptly, ashamed of my 
momentary regret. “No, no,” and I set about prepar- 
ing for our night’s rest. We spread our bear skins 
on the floor of the cave, sat down on them, and ate 
our supper, becoming quite cheerful as the wine sped 
with pleasurable warmth through our veins. 

Suddenly Madus turned toward me and asked: 

“Where do you imagine we are, Baran?” 

“In paradise,” I made answer, kissing her. 

Thereupon she roguishly blew out the light, and 
asked again : “Can you see me?” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD, 


67 


“No,” I answered, for I could see nothing at all. 
“Look again, Baran, and repeat after me what I say.” 

I fixed my eyes where I believed her to be, and 
repeated after her, word for word, the Lord’s Prayer, 
the Ave Maria and the Credo , and as I did so, it 
seemed to me as if the dear child’s countenance came 
into view, gradually growing brighter and brighter, 
until the gloom disappeared, and the subterranean 
grotto became irradiated as with the sunlight of noon. 
I did not tell her so, though, for women are so easily 
made vain ; but from that moment I became convinced 
that Madus was my guardian angel. 

Never, in all my life, have I been so happy as I was 
with my beloved Madus in that underground cave, and 
I should have been content to stop there with her 
until the end of time! I would not have inquired if 
ever a morning would dawn again for us, had not 
Madus roused me from a sound slumber, and lighted 
the taper. 

“What do you imagine will become of us?” she 
asked, and I replied: 

“I believe the haidemaken are playing a trick on 
us, and that they will fetch us away from here after a 
while.” 

“No, you are mistaken, Baran, we shall never again 
return to the cavern. The haidemaken do not expect 
to see us again.” 

“But, surely, Nyedzviedz will not allow his only 
daughter to perish miserably in this hole?” I ex- 
claimed. 

“Alas, you don’t know him, my poor Baran,” 
returned Madus sorrowfully. “My father’s heart is 


68 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


impervious to pity. Those whom he banishes, as we 
have been banished, can never return to the cavern.” 

I now became alarmed in earnest. Until that 
moment I had entertained a suspicion that the haide- 
maken were only trying? to frighten me. 

I was cursing my folly — mentally of course — for hav- 
ing allowed the fascinations of a love-dream to lure 
me to so wretched a fate, when Madus rose from her 
bear skin couch, and bade me follow her. I remem- 
bered her radiant countenance of the preceding even- 
ing, and my confidence in her was restored. 

We passed onward, through the narrow corridor 
which traversed numerous caves, larger and smaller 
than the one in which we had rested. I kept glancing 
furtively, right and left, expecting every moment to see 
the helpless skeletons with which Nyedzviedz had tried 
to intimidate me. 

On, on we pressed, occasionally passing the entrance 
to a cave that was stored with all manner of plunder. 
At last I noticed that the corridor began to widen, and 
suddenly my soul was rejoiced to discover, far ahead, 
a faint gleam of light that became brighter and 
brighter as we approached. It was daylight ! 

“Hurrah !” I shouted aloud, in my ecstacy clasping 
Madus to my heart. “We are free! We are free!” 

“Free? No, my Baran, far from it!” she returned 
gently and sadly. “We are approaching our life- 
prison. You will soon see it.” 

The passage was now wide enough for the two of 
us to walk side by side. We did not need the taper 
now, for we had sunlight from the strip of blue sky 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


we could see overhead. I pressed eagerly forward to 
see more of it. I could have drunk in at one long 
breath the entire heaven. 

At last we arrived at the end of the passage between 
the two tall walls of rock, and there below us lay the 
Viszpa Ogrod, which means : “Island Garden.” 

And it is a veritable island ; only, instead of water, it 
is encompassed by rocks — rocks so high, and so steep, 
that nothing wingless can ever hope to escape over 
them into the world outside. 

Heaven-towering walls of basalt, naked cliffs, sheer 
inaccessible, dome-shaped, and truncated, ranged one 
against the other in a compact mass like the facade of 
avast cathedral, environ the Viszpa Ogrod, which, with 
its verdant fields, forest, fruit and vegetable gardens, 
lies like a gleaming emerald in a setting of rock, at the 
bottom of the deep crater. 

From the dizzy heights of the cavern wall leaps a 
stream, that is transformed to iridescent spray before 
it reaches the valley, there to pursue its sinuous course 
amid the fields, gardens, and tiny white dwellings 
upon which we looked down as through a misty veil. 

“That is our future home,” whispered Madus. “Our 
life-prison from which there -is no escape. To this 
island garden is banished all those haidemaken who 
prove too tender-hearted for their cruel trade, or tire 
of their adventurous life; also those who refuse to 
desert the women they love. Here, the banished dwell 
together and till the ground — they will never again 
see any other portion of the globe than this little 
valley.” 


70 


TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD . 


The Viszpa Ogrod revealed the secret of the haide- 
maken’s power to defy a siege. This island garden 
made it possible for them to defy all the troops sent 
against them, for it contained an inexhaustible supply 
of provisions. When the robbers discovered it, it was 
a wilderness of stunted fir trees. No living creature 
could exist in it, for there was no water until the brook, 
conducted into the cavern from the opposite side of the 
defile, found an outlet into it, thence, through the 
ground, into Prince Siniarsky’s salt mines. 

The water very soon wrought a wonderful change 
in the aspect of the valley. A portion of the stunted 
forest was cleared, and the ground planted with rye, 
vegetables, and various shrubs and plants which throve 
luxuriantly in this “garden” sheltered from the cold 
winds by the wall of rock. The firs left standing put 
forward new growth, and became stately trees — every- 
thing, even the human beings that came to dwell here, 
underwent a complete transformation. 

True, those whom the haidemaken sent to the valley 
had already become tender-hearted, or, weary of the 
wild life of the robbers ; but, no matter what the life of 
a man had been before he became a member of the 
little community in the island garden, there he would 
forget the entire world, become an entirely new being. 

I speak from experience, for I, who have enjoyed a 
full share of this world’s pleasures — everything that 
can rejoice the king in his palace, and the dreams of 
the prisoner in his dungeon — I never was truly happy 
until I went to dwell with my beloved Madus in the 
Viszpa Ogrod. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


71 


A narrow path winds from the outlet of the rock- 
corridor down into the valley. Madus, who was per- 
fectly familiar with the path, led the way, recognizing, 
while still at a distance from them, each occupant of 
the little cottages. The children ran to meet us, and, 
on hearing from Madus who I was, seized our hands, 
and with shouts of joy drew us toward the village. 

A bell was rung to announce our arrival. Later I 
learned from the inscription on this bell that it had 
formerly swung in the tower of Bicloviez monastery. 
Like everything else in the valley, it had been stolen. 
Everything, even the beautiful cloth and silk garments 
which clothed the women — nay the women themselves, 
were plunder. 

Robber and robbed dwelt together amid plunder in 
harmony, happy as Adam and Eve in Eden. They 
ploughed, planted, and gathered the harvest in perfect 
contentment. They shared their abundance with the 
cavern, and received in return plunder from all parts 
of the world. 

As I have said before, there were no animals in the 
Viszpa Ogrod when the robbers discovered it, and as 
it was impossible to convey full-grown cattle through 
the narrow passage from the cavern, calves, goats, and 
lambs instead were brought to the valley, which had 
become so well stocked with everything necessary to 
sustain a large army, that no potentate on earth could 
have reduced the haidemaken to starvation, no matter 
to what length the siege might have been extended. 

The only danger which threatened the cavern was 
the stoppage of their water supply. Were that cut off, 


72 


TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD . 


the luxuriance and fruitfulness of the valley would 
vanish, and it would become again an arid wilderness 
uninhabitable for man and beast. This was the 
danger dreaded by Nyedzviedz when the troopers be- 
gan to build their wall in the defile. 

The dwellers in the Viszpa Ogrod lived together 
like the family of Father Abraham in the promised 
land. The eldest of the men was the patriarch. He 
made all the laws; issued all the commands; allotted 
to each one his task and share of the harvest, giving 
to everyone as much as was required for the needs of 
himself and his household. 

There was no priest in the valley. There was no 
Sabbath. The pleasant days were working-days ; 
when it rained everybody rested. 

There was no praying, no cursing, no quarreling. 
There, where every head of a household had once been 
a thief, no disputing about mine and thine was ever 
heard. There, every woman — and not one of them 
had been given an opportunity to vow fidelity to her 
mate before the altar, but had been forcibly conveyed 
to the valley — was so faithful, so modest, that no 
stranger could have told what was the color of her 
eyes. 

When Madus and I arrived in the valley, Zoraw, the 
patriarch, prepared for us a feast, to which were invited 
the rest of the community to the number of eighty. 
After the feast, Zoraw conducted us to the brook, 
where we drank with everyone the pledge of fraternity 
from a wooden bottle of fresh water — that being the 
only beverage in the valley. At the conclusion of this 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


73 


ceremony, the bottle was broken in pieces, to symbol- 
ize unalterable alliance. 

Then Zoraw measured off and assigned to us our 
plot of ground. The entire community lent a hand, 
and in two days our cottage was under roof, modestly 
furnished, and ready for occupancy. In the stable 
stood a cow and a goat for the housewife. When we 
were comfortably settled in our new home I was asked 
by the patriarch what manner of tools he should give 
me ; and finding that I should be compelled to work — 
something I had never learned at school, or in the 
field — I chose the trade of smith, which would at least 
give me the handling of iron, without which I never 
felt contented. 

I became accustomed in a very short time to my new 
mode of life. I would work at my trade the allotted 
time every day, then go home to my wife, who would 
tell me how the ducklings had got smothered in the 
shell, how the milk had turned sour, and such like 
prattle. And one day she whispered blushingly in my 
ear the secret which makes the husband’s heart beat 
faster with joy and oride. In listening to it, I forgot 
everything else in the world. The thought that I was 
to become the father of a family, that would grow up 
to know no other home but this peaceful valley, filled 
my soul with joy and content. This thought became 
to me what roots are to a tree; it attached me so 
securely to my little plot of ground, that I felt as if no 
power on earth could tear me away from 5t. My 
beloved Madus, and our little home, became doubly 
dear to me. Had all the wealth, all the splendor that 


74 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


came to me later, been offered me then in exchange far 
my Madus and the humble little home she filled with 
her joyous presence, I should have refused with scorn, 

THE KOLTUK-DENGENEGI. 

I had become perfectly satisfied with my peaceful 
and uneventful existence. My entire world now lay 
within the rocky rim of the Viszpa Ogrod. My entire 
happiness lay in the beaming smile with which my 
Madus greeted my home-coming every day. My 
labors in the smithy were always over by noon ; the 
afternoons were devoted to work required to be done 
at home. 

One day I was siting in the hall-way of our cottage 
busily employed fashioning, from some crimson willow 
withes, a pretty basket-cradle, when a shadow suddenly 
shut out the sunlight from me. I looked up and was 
startled to see Nyedzviedz standing in the door-way. 

“You here!” I exclaimed. “Have you, too, been 
relegated to the Viszpa Ogrod because of the softened 
heart? Or have you come here to hide from an 
enemy? — Which?” 

“Neither, my good Baran,” answered the leader. 
“I am not come to stop in this happy valley, but to 
fetch you away from it. We need you in the cavern. 
We cannot get on without you. We are planning a 
most important expedition, and need your assistance. 
A rich caravan is on the road to Mohilow ; it is made 
up of Russian, Turkish and Jew traders, and is accom- 
panied by a military escort. We propose to capture 
this caravan, and take possession of all the treasure 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


75 


and valuables, after which, we shall proceed to Ber= 
diczov and loot the monastery. As the monastery is 
strongly fortified, and garrisoned, we shall have to 
batter down the walls ; therefore we must take you with 
us, as you are the only one who understands how to 
handle our field gun. I shall appoint you second in 
command of the expedition.” 

Madus had come from the kitchen while her father 
was speaking. She was not in the least glad to see 
him ; on the contrary, she greeted him with a frown, 
and demanded angrily: 

“Why do you try to lure my gentle-hearted Baran 
away from me? He does not need your stolen treas- 
ure. He has all he wants here in his humble home. 
You buried us here — we are dead to you, therefore 
leave us here in peace.” 

To which Nyedzviedz made answer by saying: 
“Baran, does the father or the husband control the 
wife? If you, the husband, don’t know how to control 
your wife, I, her father, will show you what to do with 
the woman who speaks when she is not spoken to.” 

I well knew what a hasty temper was the leader’s, 
and persuaded Madus to come with me to the kitchen, 
where I gently argued away her opposition to my 
leaving home. I assured her it would be for our good ; 
that when I had got together enough money to keep 
us in comfort I should return, and find a way to escape 
with her from the valley to some large city, where we 
should be safe from the haidemaken, and where she 
might sweep the dusty streets with a long-tailed silk 
gown, and be addressed as “gracious lady.” 


76 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


This had the desired effect. She wept bitterly ; but 
she bade me go with her father. When I turned to 
cast a last look into the valley, before we entered the 
rock-corridor, I could see my poor little wife’s red 
kerchief still gleaming in the doorway of our cottage. 
Her favorite dove had flown after me to the entrance 
of the corridor ; there it settled down on my shoulder 
and began to coo into my ear. I had to fling it away 
from me quite forcibly in order to frighten it back to 
its mistress. My former comrades greeted me with 
loud cries of welcome, and celebrated my return by a 
tremendous drinking-bout. 

When, after my long abstention from it, I again 
tasted wine, I forgot the Viszpa Ogrod and every- 
thing connected with it — as one will, when awake, 
forget even the most enchanting dreams. 

It is a well-known fact that the wine-drinker who 
abstains for a long period from his favorite beverage, 
then yields again to the temptation, becomes a more 
inveterate drunkard than before he resisted the fasci- 
nations of the cup. The haidemaken drank only 
Tokay ; they made a point of selecting from the cellars 
of the prelates, and magnates whom they plundered, 
only the best vintages. 

The following night we set out for Mohilow, a 
twelve days’ journey. 

I am almost willing to wager that not a soul, in the 
region to which we were going, really believed such a 
band of robbers as the haidemaken was in existence — 
or, if it had ever been heard of, the tales of its mar- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


77 


velous exploits were looked upon as kindred to the 
fables repeated in the nursery. 

As I said before, the band always traveled by night. 
During the day we rested, hidden in a dense forest, or 
in an uninhabited valley. 

We never entered a village to procure food, but 
carried with us rations of dried meat, varying our diet 
with mushrooms collected on the way. 

On learning definitely from the scouts we had sent 
to reconnoiter that the caravan was expected to reach 
Mohilow on a certain day, we concealed ourselves in a 
swampy thicket by the side of the road over which it 
would have to pass. Here we were forced to wait two 
days, during which our meat gave out, and we had to 
eat raw frogs and birds’ eggs. The peasant carts 
passing along the road, with pretzels, smoked sau- 
sages, cheese, mead and wine for the market at 
Mohilow, were not molested by the hungry robbers, 
who would only have needed to stretch out their hands 
to secure the good things for which they languished. 
But the leader would not allow it. 

“We are here to fight, not feast,” he said. 

Our patience was well nigh at an end, when, one 
day, the sound of a trumpet and drum announced the 
approach of the caravan. 

On mules, on horses, camels, and ox-carts, came the 
fifteen-hundred-odd human souls, their escort, a valiant 
company of soldiers in coats of mail, and helmets, and 
armed with halberds, and muskets. It was a motly 
crowd, outnumbering our band in souls; but inferior 
to us in strength. 


78 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


When, at a preconcerted signal, our men dashed from 
the thicket, the entire caravan fell into confusion. 
The soldiers fired off their muskets, heedless where 
they aimed; we, on the other hand, sent our shots 
where they would prove most effective. 

A frightful tumult ensued — it was : save himself who 
can; while the heavily laden carts and vans were left 
behind. 

I must admit that the haidemaken behaved atro- 
ciously. Never, in all my experience on the battle- 
field, did I witness such a scene of carnage. It made 
me ill ; I became so faint with horror and disgust I 
sank unconscious to the ground. 

When I came to my senses, I saw a Turkish mer- 
chant hobbling on a crutch toward me. He was old, 
and seemed to have been seriously wounded, for he 
was covered with blood. He came straight toward me, 
and, sinking to the ground by my side, said in a plead- 
ing tone : “My son, I beg you, take my yataghan, and 
cut off my head.” 

Your honors may believe that I was startled by so 
singular a request. 

“I shan’t do any such thing!” I replied promptly, 
and with decision. 

“Pray do,” he urged. “Cut off my head without 
further parley, and you shall have this koltuk-deni- 
genegi,” which is Turkish for “beggar’s staff.” 

“No, Baba,” I returned, with the same decision as 
before. “I can’t cut off your head, for I have no 
grudge against you. I am not an assassin — though I 
do belong to the haidemaken; I was forced into this 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 79 

band, much as Pilate was thrust into the credo — against 
his will, I’ll warrant !” 

“Your countenance tells me, my son, that you are 
better than your comrades,” said the old Turk. “For 
that reason I ventured to ask a favor of you. Come, 
hesitate no longer to perform the deed of mercy for 
which you shall be handsomely rewarded. Decapitate 
this old body; it will not be assassination; one can 
murder only a living being — so says the Koran, the 
only truthful book on earth — and I cannot strictly be 
called a living being. I have a deadly wound in the 
abdomen, and am bound to die sooner or later. Be- 
sides, I am prepared and desire to die. I can't flee any 
farther ; and if I fall into the hands of your cruel com- 
rades I shall be horribly tortured. Therefore, I beg 
you to release me from further suffering; cut off my 
head with this beautiful yataghan, which shall also be 
yours.” 

But, not even then could I bring myself to grant his 
prayer, and relieve him of his sufferings and his bald 
head. 

“Leave me, Baba,” I exclaimed impatiently. “If you 
want to get rid of your head, cut it off yourself with 
that beautiful yataghan ; or else, hang yourself on one 
of those beautiful trees over yonder.” 

To this the old Turk responded with pious mien: 
“That I dare not do, my son. The Koran — the only 
truthful book on earth — says, there are seven hells: 
one underneath the other, and each one more terrible 
than the one above it. The first hell is for true believ- 
ers, like myself ; the second is for Christians ; the 


80 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD , 


seventh is for the Atheists. The fourth, Morhut, is for 
those persons who commit suicide. Were I to take 
my own life, I should have to descend to the fourth 
hell, where, as well as in every one of the three hells 
above it, I should be obliged to remain three-hundred 
and thirty-three years before I should be permitted to 
enter paradise. Whereas, if I should lose my life at the 
hands of an unbeliever like yourself, I should — so says 
the Koran, the only truthful book on earth — go 
straightway to paradise." 

And still I hesitated ; though it seemed but kindness 
to grant the old Turk’s request, and send him speeding 
straightway into paradise. But, I remembered that 
our Bible (really the only truthful book on earth) says : 
“Thou shalt not kill and thrust the importunate old 
fellow away from me. 

But he renewed his pleading with increased ur- 
gency : “See, my son, I will give you this koltuk-den- 
genegi — ” “Of what use would that crutch be to 
me?” I interrupted. 

“If you will screw off the top you will see that the 
crutch is filled with gold pieces,” he replied; and to 
prove that he spoke the truth, he unscrewed the shoul- 
der rest and shook several gold coins into the palm of 
his hand. 

The yellow metal dazzled my eyes: “The crutch 
would hold a good many coins,” I said to myself, to 
which added the Turk’s pleading voice : 

“You shall have it all, my son, if you will but grant 
my prayer.” 

And still I hesitated. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


81 


“I can’t do it, Baba,” I said. “Even if you gave me 
the crutch, I should not be allowed to keep the gold. 
No member of our band is allowed to keep for his own 
use alone any valuables that may come into his posses- 
sion. Everything must be placed at once in the com- 
mon treasury for the use of the entire band — and woe 
to the haidemak who would dare to keep for himself 
even a single Polish groschen ! So, you see, Baba, your 
gold would be of no use to me.” 

“Listen to me, my son,” again urged the wounded 
Turk, who was growing visibly weaker; “you are 
young ; I can see that this wild life is not suited to you. 
If you had my gold, you could escape to Wallachia, 
buy an estate — a castle — serfs, and marry. Perhaps 
you already have a sweetheart — if so, why shouldn’t 
you live in happiness with her, instead of skulking 
about in caves and swamps like a wild animal?” 

This suggestion made me thoughtful. It brought 
back to my mind my dear good Madus. Ah ! if only I 
might fly with her, far away, to some region where 
she might become a respected lady. If I had the 
Turk’s gold ! I could easily keep it secreted in the 
crutch. Some day, when the haidemaken were away 
on an expedition, I could easily stupefy the few mem- 
bers of the band remaining in the cavern by drugging 
their mead with Venice treacle; and when they were 
sound asleep I could fetch my Madus from the Viszpa 
Ogrod and with her escape to a far away land. 

This thought impressed itself so deeply on my 
mind — it became so alluring that, unconsciously, my 
hand went out toward the beautiful yataghan. 


82 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


"If I thought I could keep the gold hidden !” I said, 
unconscious that I had given voice to the thought. 

"That will be easy enough ; just leave it in the 
crutch,” promptly responded the Turk. "When you 
join your comrades make believe to have taken cold 
in the swamp yonder, say that the muscles of your leg 
have contracted and made you lame. That will not 
only give you an excuse to use the crutch, but it will 
most likely get your discharge ; a hobbling cripple is 
not a desirable comrade in a band of robbers.” 

Without waiting to see how I might take his sugges- 
tion, the Turk proceeded at once to show me how to 
bandage my left leg, so that it could not be straight- 
ened at the knee; how to keep my ankle against the 
crutch, and hobble along on the right leg. I thought of 
Madus, for whom I would have hobbled on one leg 
to Jerusalem, and let him show me how to transform 
myself to a cripple. 

"Now, my son,” he said, when he had delivered his 
instructions, "take my yataghan, my beautiful yata- 
ghan, and cut off my head — only don’t hack it off as a 
butcher would with a cleaver. Swing the yataghan, 
thus, in a half-circle — easily, gracefully, as you would 
the bow of a violin. I will kneel here at your feet, 
bend forward, thus ; then do you strike just here : be- 
tween these two segments of the vertebrae. Be sure to 
keep firm hold on the handle to prevent the blade from 
slipping — ” 

He gave me so many directions, kept on talking so 
long that Satan, who is ever at one’s elbow, gave my 
arm a sudden thrust, and, before I knew what had hap- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


S3 


pened, a body minus a head lay at my feet, while a 
head minus a body was rolling down the hill — 

“Homicidium!” dictated the chair to the notary. To 
this the prince appended : 

“Under extenuating circumstances. We must not 
ignore the fact that the deed was committed at the 
urgent request of the decapitated — under approval of 
the Koran, and instigated, I might say, forced, to the 
act by the wicked one at the perpetrator’s elbow.” 

“It was killing a human being, all the same!” said 
Hugo, “and I had cause soon afterward to repent most 
bitterly what I had done. After I had committed the 
bloody deed I set out to overtake my comrades. They 
had secured much valuable booty which they were 
carrying on their backs. When I came up with them, 
hobbling on one leg and leaning on my crutch, they 
broke into loud laughter: 

“What the devil is the matter with you?” queried the 
leader. 

“I am all used up!” I groaned. “I killed an old 
Turk, whose lame leg prevented him from running 
away with the rest of them ; and before he gave up the 
ghost he cursed me and prayed that I might be com- 
pelled to hobble along on a crutch for the rest of my 
life. He had hardly got the words out of his throat 
before my leg became as you see it, and I can’t 
straighten it.” 

“That comes of standing in the swamp — cold water 
will affect effeminate fellows like you in that way,” 
observed Nyedzviedz. “But don’t worry, we have 


84 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


among us one who understands how to cure such 
maladies. Ho, there ! Przepiorka, come hither.” 

I was frightened, I can tell you! If my leg were 
examined it would be found to be in a sound and 
healthy condition. But there was no help for it — I 
could not escape an examination. So I drew up the 
calf of the leg so tightly against the lower part of the 
thigh that Przepiorka, after he had tried several times 
in vain to straighten it pronounced it permanently 
crippled. 

On hearing this decision, I forgot my role and would 
have straightened the leg to convince myself that it 
could be done; but, what was my consternation and 
alarm to find that I was unable to do it. The affliction 
I had pretended had come upon me in earnest ! God 
had punished me. I was a miserable cripple, unable 
to take a single step without the koltuk-dengenegi. 

How I cursed him who had left it to me in legacy ! 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


CHAPTER II. 

THE BERDICZOV MONASTERY. 

“Don’t worry,” said Nyedzviedz again, when he saw 
my distress. “Don’t worry! You can still be of great 
service to us, even if you are lame. We have long 
wanted to add to our number just such a cripple.” 

Then he summoned a sturdy, broad-shouldered 
robber and bade him take me on his back and in this 
fashion I journeyed with the band, the stronger mem- 
bers taking turns in carrying me. 

When we arrived at Oezakover forest, where we 
halted to rest, the leader said to me : 

“You will leave us here, Baran, and hobble to Ber- 
diczov as best you can. I want you to spy out the 
situation there for us and get all the information you 
can. Then you will return to the cavern and on the 
news you bring will depend our plans of attack ; I pro- 
pose to capture the monastery.” 

The extraordinary success of the Mohilow expe- 
dition had made our leader so arrogant that, because 
he had, with three-hundred men vanquished two- 
thousand, half of whom were armed, he now aspired 
to nothing o! less importance than a garrisoned castle. 

And the wedge with which he proposed to force an 
entrance was my crippled leg! 

From near and far — from distant lands even, all 
manner of crippled folk, and invalids afflicted with 

( 85 ) 


86 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


divers maladies, journeyed to Berdiczov in search of 
healing. The indigent limped and hobbled on crutches 
to the miracle-working spot; the well-to-do rode on 
mules; the peasant was trundled in a barrow by his 
sturdy spouse; the tradesman travelled in his two- 
wheeled ox-cart; and the magnate was borne in his 
sedan-chair by his servants. 

Berdiczov monastery was the property of the Pre- 
monstrant monks. It stood on an elevation in the 
center of a charming valley. It was strongly fortified, 
and surrounded by thick walls, which were protected 
outside by a deep moat and palisades. 

A thermal spring at the foot of the hill fed the moat 
and turned the wheels of a grist mill. The only en- 
trance to the monastery was over a narrow drawbridge 
that spanned the moat at its deepest part. The mul- 
titude of visitors to the healing spring found lodgings 
in the little village outside the walls of the monastery ; 
and only one hundred worshippers at a time were per- 
mitted to enter the chapel inside the gates. If the 
crowd gathered at the drawbridge at the hour for ser- 
vices exceeded that number then mass was celebrated 
all day long, one hundred of the faithful entering at 
one door, as the hundred that had worshipped passed 
out by the other. Day and night guards armed to the 
teeth patrolled the walls and the court-yard; and no 
visitor was allowed to enter with weapons of any sort, 
for enormous wealth lay heaped within the walls of the 
monastery. When I saw the heaps on heaps of valu- 
ables in the treasure-chamber, I no longer wondered 
that Nyedzviedz desired to possess it. There was a 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


87 


massive altar of pure silver, the gift of King Stanis- 
laus ; golden alms basins, engraved with the name and 
history of the donor, Count Leszinsky; images of 
saints with mosaics of priceless gems ; golden chalices ; 
shrines glittering with rubies and diamonds ; gemmed 
thuribles; antique crowns which had once adorned 
crania twice the size of the heads of our day; costly 
reliquaries ; and, amid all this splendor, countless num- 
bers of crutches and staves, the votive offerings of the 
afflicted who had found healing in the waters of the 
spring. 

The crutches and staves were the first objects to 
attract my eye, and I said to myself: “How gladly 
would I add to this collection the old Turk’s koltuk- 
dengenegi with all its gold, could I but find healing for 
my crippled leg.” 

When the choral began, I can’t describe the feeling 
which took possession of me as I listened to the beau- 
tiful melody. I had no thought then for the treasures 
of gold and silver — no glance for anything but the 
image of the saint above the altar. I could not escape 
from the reproachful eyes it fixed on me. I felt that it 
was reading all the wicked thoughts in my breast. 
But, as I listened to the beautiful music, all the evil 
intentions I had brought with me to the monastery 
faded from my heart; and when the last sounds died 
away, there was not, in all the devout company, a more 
bitterly repentant wretch than I. When the service 
was concluded, the worshippers passed in front of the 
prior to receive his benediction. The prior was a ven- 


88 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


erable saint with a flowing white beard; his coun- 
tenance expressed infinite goodness and benevolence. 

We had been told not to offer any gifts to the monks 
on entering the monastery; but to leave whatever we 
might think fit to bestow, on departing. 

The venerable prior dispensed his blessing to all 
alike. He did not inquire if the recipient were a be- 
liever, or a heretic. Christians, Jews, Mohammedans, 
all alike, received the godly man’s benediction. 

I quitted the chapel wholly repentant. I had com- 
pletely forgotten the errand on which I had been sent. 
Not once did it occur to me that I was there as a spy, 
to examine the walls, the mortars, to learn the strength 
of the garrison. 

I took my place in the procession of cripples, and 
hobbled along with them, mumbling the prayers pre- 
scribed for us. 

When we arrived at the miracle-working spring, I 
and my fellow-sufferers were undressed and placed on 
rafts in the water — rich and poor alike, no distinction 
was made between the magnate and the beggar. 

I can’t say exactly how long I remained in the 
water ; but when I came out, the crook had left my leg, 
it was straight and sound as before I came into pos- 
session of the old Turk’s crutch. 

“Miraculum ! Miraculum !” shouted the entire com- 
pany ; while I wept like a little child, for joy and grati- 
tude. 

With my crutch over my shoulder, instead of under 
it I returned to the prior, who received me with a 
benignant smile. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


89 


I knelt at his feet and asked him to receive my con- 
fession. I told him every thing ; that I was there at the 
behest of the haidemaken leader to spy out the 
strength of the fortifications and the garrison ; that the 
band was preparing to assault the monastery, so soon 
as they should hear from me; that they intended to 
bring with them a powerful field-gun, with which to 
force a breach in the walls through which the four- 
hundred fearless robbers would enter and overpower 
the soldiery. When I had concluded, and the prior 
had given me absolution, he said: 

“Now, my son, go back to those who sent you here 
and tell them what you have learned. Let them come 
with their field-gun, and do you come with them. 
When you are ordered to bombard the walls, do you 
obey — ” 

“What? father I interrupted in astonishment. 
“You advise me to do that?” 

“Yes. On the bombardier depends the effect of the 
bombardment ! It rests with him to aim well, or ill ! 
Better you at the gun than another !” 

I understood the sagacious reply, and said : 

“I shall take good care not to aim well, father.” 

“On you, my son, will it depend that the relief troops 
I shall send for reach here in time to save us from the 
robbers.” 

“And you may rest assured, father, that I shall know 
how to prolong the siege !” 

As a pledge that I would keep faith with him I gave 
him my crutch, gratitude also prompting the gift, for, 


90 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


not even a gold-filled crutch is too great a price to pay 
for a sound leg ! 

“I will keep it for you, my son/’ said the benevolent 
sage. “If you succeed in averting the danger which 
threatens us you shall have the crutch back, and some- 
thing in addition — something of more value than gold : 
aid to reform. Take this image of the Holy Virgin to 
your wife with my blessing.’’ 

A changed man at heart, I returned to the cavern, 
where, however, I was forced again to tell untruths, in 
order to deceive the robbers. But it was for a good 
cause. 

My comrades received me with gratulatory shouts 
when they saw me walking on two healthy legs. I 
told them I had been healed by magic — by the incan- 
tations of a witch, and they believed me ! Had I told 
the truth, and that I had received the blessing of the 
prior, it would have made them suspicious. 

We now held a council of war, at which I delivered 
my report. I knew from experience that, to gain cred- 
ence for a lie, one must invest it with a modicum of 
truth. Therefore, I described, without deviating one 
iota from the truth, the treasures I had seen, and even 
added to them — as, for instance : I said there were bar- 
rels filled with gold and silver, which made the rob- 
bers’ mouths water. Nyedzviedz was full of ambitious 
plans. He intended, so soon as he got money enough, 
to combine under his leadership all the predatory 
bands in the Carpathian region, and with them invade 
and plunder the wealthy Galician cities, castles, and 
monastaries. He felt confident that the common peo- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 91 

pie would be glad to aid in plundering the prelates and 
nobles. 

I described the fortifications of Berdiczov monastery 
as almost impregnable, when the truth was, that I 
could, with the culverin, have battered down the walls 
the first day while the rusty old mortars would do little 
damage among the beleaguerers. I ascribed to the 
prior the strategic talents of a field-marshall. My 
description of the moat, with the formidable palisades 
concealed under the water, quite discouraged the rob- 
bers from the plan they had made to swim across it, 
and storm the walls. 

Indeed, I told such astounding tales about the 
powder mines under the walls and moat, that their 
confidence in me became absolute when I sketched my 
plan of assault. I proposed to batter the fortifications 
in such a manner, that the debris would fall into and 
fill up the moat, which would enable us to cross it with- 
out injury, and enter through the breaches I had made 
in the walls. I won the leader’s favor and approval to 
such an extent that he committed the entire conduct 
of the important expedition into my hands. 

At the conclusion of the council, I asked as a special 
favor to be allowed to spend a day with my beloved 
Madus before we set out on the expedition. 

Nyedzviedz at first was unwilling to consent. “1 
know,” he said, “just how women-folk are. It is best 
for a soldier to have nothing to do with them. Their 
tears are sure to melt a soft heart.” 

But I persisted in my request, and at last received 
permission to visit the Viszpa Ogrod. 


92 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


It was a beautiful autumn afternoon when I de- 
scended the steep path to the secluded valley. While 
yet some distance from our little cottage, I heard my 
Madus singing sweetly — I can hear her now, and see 
her as she came joyfully to meet me. 

How happy she was ! 

The poor child believed I had come to stop, and as 
I did not want to cloud her joy, I put off until the 
moment of my departure, telling her that I was again 
to accompany her father on a distant expedition. 

One day at least I would spend happily. So, I let 
my Madus tell me all that had happened in the valley 
during my absence ; I heard also how much dried fruit, 
how many smoked trout, how many cheeses, she had 
in store for the winter; how many yards of beautiful 
linen she had woven from the flax she had cultivated 
with her own hands. 

Last of all, she exhibited, with blushing cheeks, her 
little treasures : cunning little caps, and jackets, at sight 
of which my heart leapt for joy in my bosom. She 
confided to me in a whisper that, when Christmas 
should arrive, her Bethlehem crib would have received 
its occupant. 

Oh, how gladly would I have remained with her! 
But it could not be. I had more ambitious plans for 
her. I was bent on escaping with her to the great 
world, where she should — as she deserved — become a 
fine lady. 

After she had told me everything about herself, she 
asked me to relate what I had done while absent. 
When I told her how successful the expedition had 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


93 


proved, I found that the Madus who tended her doves 
and made cheeses in the Viszpa Ogrod, was vastly 
different from the Madus who had once accompanied 
the haidemaken expeditions. She grew pale with hor- 
ror when I described the slaughter of the caravan ; and 
the occurrence which resulted in my becoming the 
inheritor of the old Turk’s crutch, and a lame leg. She 
became more composed, however, when I told her 
about the marvelous cure at the healing spring; and 
quite recovered her composure when I gave her the 
image of the Holy Virgin the prior had sent her. Ah 
me ! that image was her death, as well as her salvation. 

The next morning I told her I had to leave her 
again. She sought with tears and caresses to dissuade 
me from going. She clasped her arms around my 
neck, then flung herself at my feet, and clasped my 
knees — she seemed unable to control her wild despair. 

I have often thought since that the poor child had 
a presentiment she would never again behold me in 
this life. 

I sought in vain to comfort her; in vain I assured 
her that I would never leave her again after I returned 
from this expedition, from which I hoped to secure 
what would enable me to establish a home for her in 
some large city. She was inconsolable. 

She accompanied me to the entrance to the rock- 
corridor, and would have gone clear to the cavern, had 
not her father met us just as we were entering the 
passage. He frightened her by saying it would be 
unsafe to venture among the haidemaken in her con- 
dition, as all robbers entertained the superstitious be- 


94 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


lief that the fourth finger from the hand of an unborn 
babe rendered the possessor invulnerable to bullet and 
sword. 

Nyedzviedz would not even allow a last embrace, 
but thrust us roughly apart ; and forced me to precede 
him into the corridor. I kept looking back from time 
to time, so long as the entrance remained in sight. My 
Madus stood, looking after me, in the circular opening 
of the rocky wall ; she seemed like a saint encompassed 
by a halo of light, and as the corridor grew darker and 
more gloomy the radiant image at my back increased 
in brilliance until a sudden turn hid the beautiful vision 
from my sight. 

That same evening we set out for Berdiczov — four- 
hundred haidemaken, with the culverin. 

CHRISTMAS. 

It was early Autumn when we began th'e siege, 
which I conducted in so skillful — from my point 
of view ! — a manner, that December found us still out- 
side the walls of the monastery. Three times I 
changed the position of our assaulting forces ; but took 
good care every time to select a point far enough from 
the walls to prevent our shots from damaging them to 
any considerable extent. 

Nyedzviedz kept urging me to a nearer approach: 
he said we were so distant, that the cannon-balls from 
the fortifications had to roll over the ground to reach 
our lines. So, one day, after he had examined the 
ground, and discovered what he believed to be a more 
advantageous position, I was forced, in order not to 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


95 


rouse his suspicions, to comply with his request. 
While superintending the throwing up of intrench- 
ments the first night I managed to secrete under the 
earth-works a keg of powder, and in the morning I 
told the leader that extreme caution would be nec- 
essary, now that we were so much nearer to the for- 
tifications, as the monks were having powder-mines 
laid under our breast-works. I had heard peculiar 
noises during the night, I told him, and, suspecting 
what was being done, I had scattered a few peas on the 
head of a drum standing on the ground. The lively 
dancing of the peas had convinced me that my sus- 
picions were correct. 

But the leader was incredulous. He decided to take 
observations for himself ; and would spend the follow- 
ing night in the trenches, when he could also watch 
the result of our bombardment. This would make it 
impossible for me to carry out my plans for exploding 
the keg of powder hidden in the breast-works. But, 
I was not to be outdone. I happened to remember an 
expedient I had once employed with success, and re- 
sorted to it again: I drew the fuse through a long 
reed, one end of which I thrust into the keg. 

I had to be very cautious ; for Nyedzviedz had a nose 
that could smell a match cord at long range ; but with 
the fuse inside the reed, I could prevent the fumes from 
getting into the range of his olfactor. 

The powder exploded at the right moment, just 
when the leader was bending eagerly over the breast- 
work to peer after a bomb. After the smoke and dust 
cleared away, I drew him from under the heap of earth, 


96 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


from which only his legs protruded. He had not been 
injured in the least, but all desire to assault the enemy 
at so close a range had fled, and I was allowed to re- 
turn to our former position, on the brow of a hill, a 
considerable distance farther from the fortifications. 

I consoled the dissatisfied haidemaken with the 
assurance that, when the real cold weather of winter 
should set in, the moat would freeze over ; then it would 
be an easy matter to storm the walls at close range. I 
did not think it necessary to tell them that the warm 
spring would prevent the water in the moat from freez- 
ing. In the meantime came Christmas — an anxiously 
longed-for day in many respects. With the dawn of 
Christmas morning came a furious snow-storm, the 
north wind flinging down on us such masses of flakes 
that it was impossible to see ten steps away. 

It was just the sort of weather I had calculated on. 
The bombardment had to cease, as the monastery was 
completely hidden from view behind the veil of snow. 
The haidemaken retired to their tents, and amused 
themselves, gaming with dice and cards, for what 
stakes do you imagine? They had no money, remem- 
ber ! Why, the winner paid, and the loser received, a 
box on the ear ! I hadn’t any fondness for the game 
myself; but my comrades seemed to enjoy it hugely. 

While gaming, drinking, cursing, were going on in 
the other tents, I sat in my own, alone, and silent, pon- 
dering over my past years. I recalled the different 
anniversaries of the blessed day, beginning with the 
first I could remember when, held in my mother’s 
arms, I removed from the Christmas-tree my first 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


97 


ginger-bread doll, which I was loath to eat because 
of its beautiful golden hue. 

Then, my thoughts turned to the humble cot in the 
Viszpa Ogrod ; and I wondered, with a strange trem- 
bling in my bosom, if the little Bethlehem crib, my 
Madus had prepared for the reception of a precious 
occupant, now held its treasure. 

The monastery bells were ringing for the Christmas 
service; on the bastion a long procession of monks 
with innumerable lamps was moving toward the 
chapel. 

The wind was driving the clouds across the sky, and 
hundreds of witch-forms rioted above the camp, in the 
faint light which came from a mist-veiled moon. 

The snow-fall had ceased ; only the wind, which was 
scattering the storm-clouds, still swept with unabated 
vigor across the plain, packing the fine snow more 
compactly together. 

Suddenly, amid the noise of carousing and shouting 
which came from the neighboring tents, I heard a 
sound that made me drop quickly to my knees, 
and lay my ear close to the ground. At last ! At last ! 
They were coming ! I could hear distinctly the hoof- 
beats, when they crossed the rocky road from which 
the wind had swept the snow. Then, the sound 
ceased — they were come to the plain where the snow 
muffled the noise of the hoofs. Duke Visznovieczky’s 
dragoons were approaching at a brisk trot to the assist- 
ance of Berdiczov monastery. 

I did not wait for them to come up. In the dark all 
cows are black ! I said to myself : “It will be useless 


98 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


to try to convince the dragoon who raises his sword 
against me that I am this one, and not the other one ! 
So I wrapped myself in my mantle, slipped from the 
tent, and ran fleetly toward the monastery. 

When I paused to look back, after the relief troop 
had begun the attack on the robber camp, I saw the 
witch-dance I had seen earlier, it had descended to the 
earth, and with it was joined a tumult of demons; of 
black forms, and white, darting hither and thither ; of 
furious sword cuts; frenzied cries; mad flight, and 
swift pursuit ! 

The early morning assault was successful. The 
dragoons routed the haidemaken without a shot. 
What became of my comrades I cannot say, for I con- 
tinued on my way to the monastery, where I shouted 
myself hoarse before the draw-bridge was lowered to 
admit me. 

Early mass had just been concluded. The monks 
with their tall candlesticks, chanting a psalm of praise, 
led the procession returning from the chapel; the 
cripples hobbling in the rear, hummed the antiphony. 
But, hei\ didn’t the devout company break ranks 
quickly when I appeared before them with the an- 
nouncement : 

“Duke Visznovieczky’s dragoons are come, and have 
attacked the haidemaken camp !” 

The psalm-singing ceased at once; and, instead, 
everybody was shouting : “To arms ! To arms !” 

Even the canopy-bearers left the prior in the middle 
of the court-yard, and ran to fetch their arms; while 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


99 


the cripples hopped about on one leg and brandished 
their crutches and staves. 

By this time we could see that the beleaguerers were 
fleeing before the dragoons in every direction. The 
valiant burgers who, at the beginning of the siege, had 
taken refuge in the monastery, could now no longer 
repress their heroic feelings. Seizing whatever would 
serve as a weapon, the brave fellows dashed across the 
draw-bridge and sped toward the field of battle; the 
reverend fathers followed at a more dignified pace ; the 
cripples brought up the rear, and assisted the worthy 
burgers to complete the work of destruction begun by 
the dragoons, by cutting off the feet of those haide- 
maken who had already been decapitated. 

Whether Nyedzviedz had succeeded in escaping the 
fate of many of his comrades, I could not learn then ; 
nor did I care! I was too thankful that I had been 
spared from destruction and delivered from the clutch 
of the robber-band. Therewith ended my career as a 
haidemak. 

The prisoner here paused in his confession, feeling 
that he, as well as the court, needed a rest. 

“I am inclined to believe/’ observed the prince, “that 
the accused rehabilitated himself through his valiant 
act. So much as he sinned, so much he made good ! 
He was healed by a miracle of God; therefore, it be- 
hooves us earthly judges to consider well before we 
pass sentence where the Heavenly Judge granted 
absolution.” 

To this the chair, with obvious irritation, made 
Lo* C, 


100 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


reply : “If your highness intends to permit this male- 
factor to extenuate, in a like manner, all the rest of his 
misdeeds, when he gets to the end of the list we shall 
feel that he deserves canonization instead of punish- 
ment.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


PART III. 


IN THE SERVICE OF THE DUKE. 


CHAPTER I. 

MALACHI. 

The next day the prisoner continued his confession : 

My experience at Berdiczov monastery, my deliv- 
erance from destruction, as well as the miraculous 
restoration of my crippled limb, decided me to adopt 
the faith of the holy brotherhood. 

Their solemn ceremonies, their elevating devotions, 
their piety, made a deep impression on me; but the 
most comforting to me of all their rites was that of the 
confessional. 

It was such a comfort to unbosom myself to one in 
whom I could trust implicitly ; to confide in him all the 
secrets that tortured my dreams by night, and my 
thoughts by day. And then, to receive absolution — to 
get back, as it were, the bond I had given to Satan ! 

One day was not long enough for all I had to tell. I 
could have spent every day of the week in the con- 
fessional, pouring into the ear of the good Father 
Agapitus the sins which burdened my conscience. And 

( 101 ) 


102 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


one day I confessed, too, that I was becoming weary 
of the life in the monastery, where there was nothing 
to do but tend to the sick all day long; and that I 
wanted to go back to the world — if not to my former 
sinful life. 

After I had confessed, I ventured to ask the worthy 
father to recommend me to some Polish noble, with 
whom I should have little work and much amusement. 
There were many such places, I said, where the ser- 
vices of a man of my stamp were required. 

“My dear son,” returned the worthy father, “I can- 
not recommend you to a Christian man of the world, 
for, although I could tell him that you are a pious con- 
frater now , I could not say that you have always been 
honest. I know just the contrary, and I cannot give 
false witness. But I will do what I can for you. Here 
is the crutch you left with us — the gold is still in it. 
Take it, garb yourself in beggar raiment, and limp to 
Lemberg, where lives a Master Malachi in the Jewish 
quarter of the city. You need only to inquire for him, 
and you will be directed to his house. He is a wicked 
man, in league with Satan. He deserves to have been 
sent to the scaffold long ago — and he will get there 
should the Inquisition be established. Malachi is the 
man for your needs. Tell him what you require, he 
will understand you — especially if you tell him what 
your crutch contains ! 

I could understand clearly that a pious man like 
Father Agapitus could do nothing for me — so notori- 
ous a sinner ! He could not give me a letter of recom- 
mendation, with false dates; it was enough if he 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD t 


103 


directed me where to find an accomplished counter- 
feiter, who could supply my wants. So, I kissed hig 
hand in gratitude; bade him farewell, and, with my 
crutch under my shoulder, set out for Lemberg, 
begging my way so that no one should suspect that I 
carried in my crutch the wherewith to pay for food and 
lodging. 

When I arrived in Lemberg I repaired at once to 
the Jews’ quarter, where the streets are so narrow two 
wagons cannot pass one another. Directly I entered 
the principal thoroughfare, which seemed a veritable 
rag-fair from one end to the other, I was surrounded 
by a swarm of noisy children. 

I took from my pocket a denarius, held it up before 
them, and said I would give it to the lad who would 
conduct me to the house of Malachi, whereupon the 
youngsters began to quarrel as to which of them 
should become the possessor of the coin. The largest 
scamp among them, who succeeded by force of his 
superior size and strength to vanquish his fellows, 
offered himself as guide. 

He led me a pretty chase, through numerous by- 
ways and alleys, where there was hardly room for two 
persons to pass, to a shop in front of which was sitting 
an aged dame, with her cap drawn down to her eye- 
brows. 

Said my guide, after I had placed the denarius in his 
hand : 

“This woman knows where Malachi lives — she will 
tell you and before I could stop him, the little rascal 


104 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


was off down the street as fast as his legs could carry 
him. 

I turned to the crone, who kept nodding her old 
head as if she were assenting to anything I might say 
to her, took from my pocket a Marien-groschen, and 
holding it toward her, said : 

“Here, mother, this pretty coin shall be yours if you 
will direct me to Malachi’s house.” 

She nodded — as much as to say “very good;” rose 
from her chair, shuffled into the shop, where she filled 
a small vial with red Polish brandy. This she handed 
to me with one hand, at the same time extending the 
other for the money. 

“I don’t wan’t brandy — I want to know where 
Malachi lives?” I shouted at the top of my voice. 

The dame trotted back into the shop and brought a 
bottle of green Russian brandy. 

The little scamp had left me to deal with a deaf 
woman! When I bawled into her ear for the third 
time the name oT Malachi, she fetched from the shop a 
packet of insect powder which she offered in exchange 
for the Marien-groschen. 

Then I bethought me of an expedient which is 
usually successful in like cases : I took from my pocket 
a crown and held it toward the dame. This cure for 
deafness proved effective. 

“Oh, you want to find Malachi?” she said in a cau- 
tious whisper, nodding understanding^. “Follow 
me. 

She closed and locked the shop-door, opened a little 
gate at the corner of the house, led me across a vege- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


105 


table garden hung with soiled clothes ; across a 
second; thence through a narrow passage, between 
two old buildings, into a wood-shed; from there into 
a cellar; then over a swinging bridge across an ill- 
smelling canal ; and, lastly, through a long, seemingly 
interminable corridor, at the end of which she knocked 
with her staff at a wooden door, at the same time whis- 
pering in my ear, and taking the crown from my hand : 

“I can’t tell you where Malachi lives ; but I have 
brought you to the thaumaturgus, who knows every- 
thing; he will tell you where to find Malachi.” 

The door opened, and I saw before me a venerable 
man with silvery hair and beard. He was blind. His 
tall form was enveloped in a black silk robe girt about 
the waist by an oriental sash. From his garb, I con- 
cluded that a coin of greater value wouli be necessary 
to procure the information I desired. 

“Are you the man who knows everything?” I in- 
quired. 

The old gentleman was not in the least chary of 
words. With great readiness he declared that he 
understood the language of the birds of the air; the 
speech of the beasts of the field; that he could con- 
verse with dragons ; could discover subterranean 
springs ; could tell any man whether or no he was the 
son of his father; could even understand the tongue 
in which demons spake — ” 

“But,” I interrupted, “I don’t want to know any of 
these things. If you will tell me where Malachi lives, 
I will pay for the information.” 

“Ah, my son!” he responded, turning his sightless 


106 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


eyes heavenward; “that is a difficult question to ans- 
wer. There are in this world as many Malachis as 
there are flowers in the field, and stars in the sky. 
There are seventy-seven in this very city; a Malachi 
Mizraim ; a Malachi Meschugge ; a Malachi Choschen ; 
Malachi Pinkas ; Malachi Honnowas — How do I 
know which Malachi you want?” 

“I want the one who is a — counterfeiter,” I ans- 
wered, with some hesitation. 

“Ah, my son !” again ejaculated the venerable sage, 
shaking his head sadly, “how sorry I am to hear that 
you are on such evil ways ! All the Malachis with 
whom I have to do are honest, God-fearing men.” 

I saw plainly that I should have to assist the old 
gentleman’s memory; I pressed a gold coin into his 
palm. He turned it over and over in his fingers ; 
tested it in various ways ; and, after convincing himself 
that it was genuine, he delivered this apothegmatic 
solution of the riddle: 

“My son, he whom you seek, I cannot find. I have 
never seen him — I am blind. We will consult the 
Miracle.” 

He stepped back into the room, to the table, where 
he groped about with his hands among the different 
objects, until he found a long steel needle. This he 
thrust between the leaves of a heavy book lying on the 
table, opened it, and placing his forefinger at the point 
of the needle, where it rested on the page, said, in a 
prophetic tone : 

“He whom the Miracle designates is Ben Malachi 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


107 


Peixoto, the Portuguese — not I, but the Miracle says 
so/’ 

“And where shall I find this Portuguese?” I asked. 

“When you go from the door of my dwelling, you 
will find his directly opposite. Knock twice, then 
once, then twice again, and you will be admitted. And 
now, my son, go your way in peace !” 

A stocky youth, with a candle, conducted me down 
a dark stairway, opened the door, and I found myself 
in the same street from which I had started on my 
quest. Malachi’s house was the first one on the cor- 
ner. I had been led a tramp, for half a day, hither and 
thither, up and down, through the entire Ghetto, to 
reach the first house in it ! 

I knocked on the door as I had been directed; it 
was opened by a quince-colored lad. I cannot say for 
certain whether it was a lad or a lass, I think, though, 
it was a lad. I could not understand the language he 
spoke — indeed, I don’t believe it was a language at all ! 
He conducted me up a creaking staircase, into a dark- 
ened room, in the corner of which crouched a human 
form with its back to the door. He did not turn at 
my entrance, but kept his face turned from me all the 
time I was in the room. 

In front of him was a mirror in which he could see 
my reflection. The fleeting glimpse I caught of his 
face in the glass, told me that the mysterious creature 
had no beard ; his face was quite smooth, which I be- 
lieve is the fashion among Portuguese Jews; it had 
been embrocated with orpiment, which eats off the hair 


108 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


of the beard — a Mosaic law prohibiting the use of 
metal to remove hair from the face. 

“Is Malachi at home?” I inquired. 

“Malachi is at home; what do you want of him?” 

The man spoke in the third person, so that I could 
not have sworn that he to whom I addressed my in- 
quiries was Malachi or not. 

“I will tell you my errand as briefly as possible,” 
said I. “I want to secure a position in the household 
of Duke Visznovieczky, and require a patent of no- 
bility to certify to my noble birth. I also want an 
academic testimonial ; a certificate of baptism and con- 
firmation in the Roman Catholic Church ; and, lastly, 
I want a letter of recommendation from some grand 
duke or other, which testifies to my erudition, and 
skill in all the sciences, as well as to my excellent char- 
acter. Of course I don’t expect you to furnish me 
with all these documents for nothing. I am willing 
to pay your price for them. How much do you ask?” 

The man replied to my reflection in the mirror : 
“Malachi’s answer to your insolent request is: You 
have applied to the wrong person. Malachi does not 
meddle with such criminal doings. Moreover, 
Malachi has nothing whatever to do with ragged beg- 
gars like yourself. If you desire to become such a 
knight as you describe, and have the money to pay for 
the transformation, go to Malachi’s cousin, Malchus, 
the tailor, who sells gentlemen’s clothing. He lives on 
the corner of Bethel street, beside the fountain. From 
him you can buy all manner of fine raiment. Malchus 
will transform you to a noble knight — if you have the 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


109 


money to pay for it. And now be gone from here, 
and don’t come back again, for Malachi is an honest 
man whose lips do not utter falsehoods; his fingers 
have never been stained with the ink of forgery.” 

Firmly believing that he was the Malachi I sought, 
I departed from his house with a disappointed heart, 
and betook myself to Bethel street, to the house beside 
the fountain, where I found Malchus the tailor. I 
would at least exchange my beggar’s garb for the rai- 
ment of a gentleman. 

“How glad I am to see your lordship again!” ex- 
claimed the little man, as I stepped into his door. “May 
I become as the dust of the street, if it doesn’t seem a 
hundred years since I saw you last! But, does your 
lordship imagine I could fail to recognize the noble 
knight Zdenko Kochanovszki, who, in fulfillment of a 
vow, journeyed on foot, and garbed as a pilgrim, to 
Jerusalem and back? Have not I, Malchus the tailor, 
eyes to see? I’ll wager my head against a button, that 
nobody but myself would recognize your lordship in 
those ragged garments. Could the beautiful Persida, 
from whom your lordship received the magnificent 
wreath at the tournament, see you now, she would say : 
‘Give this ragged beggar a penny, and drive him away.’ 
She is a duchess now, the wife of the powerful Duke 
Visznovieczki. But I have not forgotten your lord- 
ship ; I still have the clothes your lordship left in 
pledge with me — also the embroidered leather-belt 
with the bag containing the documents. I kept them 
all, safely concealed, for I knew your lordship, the 


110 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


brave and noble Zdenko Kochanovszki, would return 
from the holy land and redeem his pledge.” 

I saw at once that I should have to accept the per- 
sonality thrust upon me by the loquacious little tailor, 
and call myself Zdenko Kochanovszki*; and when I 
found how admirably the puissant knight’s cast-off 
garments fitted me, I no longer hesiated to take pos- 
session of his name also. 

And that is how I became Zdenko Kochanovszki. 
When I was completely garbed — and a stately mazar , 
I looked in the knight’s habiliments ! — I asked Mal- 
chus what was to pay. 

“Why, surely your lordship remembers the sum I 
advanced on the clothes? Of course, I did not count 
in the loan the jeweled clasps your lordship desired to 
be sent to the beautiful Persida ; so you owe me only 
a round hundred ducats — ” 

“A hundred ducats?” I repeated in consternation. 
“Why there isn’t in all Poland a waywode who can 
boast of so costly a suit of clothes.” 

Malchus smiled slyly : “That is very true, my lord, 
and there is not in all Poland a magnate who can boast 
of more valuable documents than those in the bag 
attached to your lordship’s leather-belt. When your 
lordship left them with me and charged me to care for 
them as for the apple of my eye, I knew they must be 
of great importance. So I have kept them safely con- 
cealed all these years. I don’t know what the papers 
contain as I can read only what I write with my own 
hand. I don’t understand Latin, or Greek; and I 
don’t know how to read from left to right; conse- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


Ill 


quently your lordship may believe me when I say I 
have not read the papers. Your lordship will find 
everything in the bag just as when it was placed in my 
hands for safe keeping.” 

I opened the bag, and, on examining the documents, 
found to my surprise and delight that they were just 
what I wanted. There was a patent of nobility, with a 
Turk’s head in the crest — (concerning the Turk’s head 
I might justly have appropriated it for my own 
escutcheon, only I had not come into possession of it 
on the battlefield !) There was also an academic cer- 
tificate, from the Rector of Sarbonne, with the bacca- 
laureate degree; also certificates of baptism and con- 
firmation, signed by the bishop of Cracow; a testi- 
monial of valor from the imperial commander-in-chief, 
Montecucculi ; and a pardon from the patriarch of 
Jerusalem — such as are bestowed on pilgrims to the 
Holy Sepulchre — all of which were the property of 
Zdenko Kochanovszki — who I was ! 

Malchus continued to smile slyly while I was exam- 
ining the documents, and when I had read the last one 
he said : 

“Doesn’t your lordship think these handsome 
clothes are worth one hundred ducats?” 

I gave him a hearty slap on the back ; then counted 
out a “round hundred ducats.” The clothes were not 
worth one-tenth that sum, but I was quite satisfied with 
my purchase. 

I was now fully equipped for my entrance to the 
ducal palace ; as Zdenko Kochanovszki I might with- 
out hesitation seek admittance anywhere. 


112 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


He to whom the name rightly belonged had disap- 
peared eight years before, and had most likely lost his 
life in the Holy Land, or in the battle with the infidels 
in Hungary. Whoever still remembered the beardless 
youth, would not wonder at the great change eight 
years of hardship and danger had made in him ; and 
would expect to find the man a different looking per- 
son from the boy. As for my looks — I doubt if my 
own mother would have recognized me. 

The duke was an old man, of a girth so enormous 
that he was obliged to wear a broad surcingle as sup- 
port to his rotund paunch. His hair and beard were 
gray on the right side, but black on the left, which gave 
him a very peculiar appearance. 

When I presented myself before him, he seized both 
my hands, and exclaimed : 

“What! Zdenko Kochanovszki back again? The 
devil ! What a man you are grown ! Do you remem- 
ber what we did at parting?” 

I was confused for a moment : how was I to remem- 
ber what I had never known? However, I had to 
reply, so I stammered what I thought the most proba- 
ble: 

“We drank to each other, your grace.” 

“By heaven, you are right, lad! That is what we 
did ! But, do you also remember our wager?” 

I ventured another guess, and answered: 

“Each wagered he could drink the other under the 
table.” 

“Ha, ha, ha! Right — right!” shouted his grace, em- 
bracing and kissing me. “That’s what we wagered — 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


113 


and the devil fly away with me if I don’t match you 
again this very moment! Ho, there, fetch the bra- 
tina.” 

The bratina is a huge golden beaker that holds two 
quarts. This was brought to me, filled with Hegyal- 
janer wine. 

Now, I had fasted for many hours, and was both 
hungry and thirsty, so that it did not require much of 
an effort on my part to empty the bratina a t a draught 
— to the supernaculum ! 

“The devil fetch me!” roared the jovial duke. “If I 
had not recognized you already, I should know you 
now !” 

I had no difficulty drinking his grace under the 
table ; and from that hour I became an important mem- 
ber of his household. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


CHAPTER II. 

PERSIDA. 

“Crimen falsi,” dictated the chair to the notary. 

“But” — the prince made haste to add — “But, im- 
mediatum, not spontaneum. The accused was led to 
the indirect committal of the act by the instructions of 
Father Agapitus; the real criminal is a Jew — it is he 
who deserves the stake. Therefore, the prisoner’s 
transgression may be remitted.” 

“If this continues,” grumblingly commented the 
chair, “the prisoner will surely talk himself out of every 
one of his crimes. Well” — addressing himself to the 
accused — “I don’t know what to call you, but for the 
time being Zdenko Kochanovszki, continue.” 

Under that name, your honor, resumed Hugo, I 
lived the most memorable days of my life. I was 
treated by the duke as a good comrade and familiar 
friend. We hunted together for days in the ducal 
forests slaying the wild bulls and bears by the hun- 
dreds ; and when we returned to the palace the merry- 
making began. There would be feasting and drink- 
ing; the most enchanting music by a band of Bohe- 
mian players ; the court-fools would amuse us with all 
sorts of buffoonery ; and when any of the jovial com- 
pany succumbed to the beaker and tumbled under the 
table the attendants carried them to bed. Not infre- 
quently it happened that his grace and myself would 
( 114 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


115 


be the only two left at the table — we being able to 
stand more than the others. 

At times, too, I would entertain the company by 
relating the most wonderful tales of my pilgrimage, 
which were listened to with close attention. 

In all this time I had not seen a single woman about 
the palace. 

The grand-duchess was absent on a pilgrimage to 
Berdiczov, in fulfillment of a vow. I learned from one 
of the guests that the duke's marriage had not been 
blessed with an heir, and this was why the duchess 
had undertaken the devout journey. As she knew she 
should be absent several weeks, she took with her all 
the women servants, as well as her ladies-in-waiting — 
from which I guessed the fair Persida to be a shrewd, 
as well as a beautiful woman. 

I waited her grace's return with no little apprehen- 
sion, for, with the exception of the grand duke himself, 
every one about the palace knew that Zdenko Kocha- 
novszki had been a devoted admirer of the lady before 
her marriage. Indeed, it was said that her marriage 
to the rich old duke had sent the youthful Zdenko on 
his pilgrimage. 

That all this was unknown to his grace was certain, 
else the reception accorded to me, whom he believed 
to be his former boon companion, would not have been 
so cordial. 

There would be some sport when the lady returned 
home. 

Would she, too, see in me her quondam admirer? 
What would happen to me if the eyes of a loving 


116 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


woman should prove more keen than those of her 
husband? What would be the result if she saw 
through my masquerade? If she should say : “Away 
with this rogue — he is a deceiver ! / know what dwells 

in the eyes of the true Zdenko, for I have looked into 
them. These are not Zdenko’s eyes.” 

And again: what would happen if she should be- 
lieve me to be her one-time lover? and question me as 
her husband had done : “Do you remember the prom- 
ise we gave to each other?” And, suppose I should 
be as lucky in guessing the reply as before ! 

******* 

The duke spoke boastfully of his dragoon’s victory 
over the haidemaken before the walls of Berdiczov 
monastery. The robbers had been mowed down like 
grain ; only the leader and a few of his men had escaped 
by the skin of their teeth; their field-gun had been 
captured and the gunner hanged on one of the tallest 
trees — your honors may guess that I took good care 
not to deny this statement ! 

I praised the duke’s heroism, and listened attentively 
to his tales about the terrible haidemaken, as if I had 
never heard of them before. 

At last, one fine day, the pilgrims returned from 
Berdiczov; and the joyous sound of women’s voices 
was heard in the palace. Master and man hastened 
to welcome the fair ones. I alone had no one to greet. 

I was very curious to see what manner of woman the 
beautiful Persida might be — she for whose sake the 
owner of my name had gone out into the wide world. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


117 


The duke hastened to assist her from the carriage on 
the arrival of the caravan. She was very graceful — 
tall, with a pale face, large, dark languishing eyes, full 
red lips, and -coal black hair. 

When her spouse pressed his moist moustache to 
her lips, she made a grimace. He was overjoyed at 
her return. The duke’s guests and attendants wel- 
comed the returned duchess, each in their own fashion ; 
the former pressed their lips to her hand; the latter 
kissed the hem of her robe. I did not want my first 
meeting with her grace to take place in the presence 
of the entire household ; but the duke called me from 
the hall, where I had withdrawn, and said : 

“See here, my love, who' is this? Look at him, and 
tell me if you recognize the lad?” 

I was afraid to meet the glance which scrutinized my 
features — I felt that I should be compelled to blurt 
out: 

“I am Baran, gunner of the haidemaken.” 

“You don’t recognize him, do you?” again said the 
duke. “I knew you wouldn’t. ’Tis our long absent 
comrade Zdenko Kochanovszki.” 

For one single instant I saw into that woman’s soul. 
At mention of my name, a sudden light leapt into her 
eyes — a world of passion flamed for one brief instant. 

Her husband had not seen it, only I. Then the 
beautiful eyes became cold again, and indifferent, and 
the queenly head was gravely bent in recognition of 
an old acquaintance, the slender fingers were extended 
for the formal kiss of greeting. 

She did not vouchsafe another glance toward me, 


118 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


but turned toward the duke, laid her hand on his arm, 
and said with sudden friendliness : 

“ Comment vous portez-vous } mon petit dr file?” 
Although her grace took no further notice of me, I saw 
my way clear for the future. 

With the return of the duchess the household regu- 
lations underwent a complete change. The noisy 
tipplers received their congS; the nightly carousals 
came to an end. Quite a different mode of life had 
been prescribed by the prior of the monastery for the 
ducal pair, if they wished his blessing to have the de- 
sired effect. All fast days were to be strictly observed ; 
they might eat only sparingly of the plainest food — 
only of those dishes which conduce to strength : snails, 
frogs, and those vegetables which grow under ground. 

This sort of diet, as you may guess, was not suited 
to the palates of the duke’s guests. One after another 
took his departure, until none remained but myself; 
and I had become indispensable to his grace, because 
of my ability to amuse him with adventurous tales. 

Every evening the duchess would send for me to 
read aloud in a religious book, about saints, until the 
duke would become sleepy. Her grace continued to 
treat me with extreme reserve; she never lifted her 
eyes to mine when she spoke to me, but always kept 
them lowered, as if she were addressing her remarks 
to my boots. 

She appeared to be extraordinarily pious ; she would 
repeat a long prayer before and at the end of every 
meal. She never called me by name — always “Sir.” 
Indeed, the only time she unbent from her frigid re- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


119 


serve, was, when she patted her husband’s fat, bearded 
cheek, or pulled his moustache, to restore him to a 
good humor ; but these occasions were rare. 

Before the duke retired for the night, the duchess 
prepared with her own fair hands his slumber draught, 
the recipe for which she had received from the prior 
of Berdiczov monastery. It was composed of all sorts 
of costly spices — an enumeration of which I may re- 
peat later, should I take up the trade of concocting 
various potations, the efficacy of which may not be 
doubted. 

The chief ingredient of the duke’s sleeping potion 
was hot, red wine ; and he was wont to smack his lips 
and exclaim after he had emptied the glass : 

“Ah ! — my love, that has quite rejuvenated me.” 
He would spring lightly as a youth from his arm-chair, 
take his wife’s hand, and gallantly conduct her to their 
private chambers, leaving me to the solitary perusal of 
the pious volume — to learn what had happened to St. 
Genevieve, when Attila’s Huns besieged Paris. 

One evening we were engaged as usual with our 
instructive reading. The duke and his wife were 
seated in front of the fire-place ; I, as always, occupied 
a chair at the table on which rested the ponderous 
“History of the Saints and Martyrs.” I had been read- 
ing for an hour and more, how St. Genevieve had re- 
lieved Paris a second time from famine, when the duke 
suddenly interrupted to say he was so thirsty he must 
beg that his nightly potion be given to him at once. 
His wife prepared it for him ; but, instead of rising to 
retire to his own rooms as usual, after he had emptied 


120 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


the glass, he settled himself back in his chair, clasped 
his hands over his paunch, and in a few minutes his 
powerful snoring again interrupted the reading. 

The duchess looked at him for several moments with 
an indescribable expression on her lovely face — a mix- 
ture of loathing, rage, and contempt ; then, she sprang 
to her feet, came swiftly toward the table where I was 
sitting, and gave it so vigorous a thrust with her foot 
that it toppled over and fell, together with the Saints 
and Martyrs, to the floor with a loud noise. His grace 
did not stir ; his snores continued with unabated vigor. 

Before I had recovered from my astonishment at her 
grace’s behavior, she seated herself on my knee and 
flung her arms around my neck : 

“So you have come back to me, Zdenko? Tell me, 
do you still love me?” she asked in a passionate whis- 
per, at the same time making it impossible for me to 
reply — 

“Stop !” here interrupted the chair : “I don’t quite 
understand how that could be?” 

“I do,” promptly, and succinctly interposed the 
prince. “Continue, prisoner, what happened next?” 

I hardly know how to tell it, your highness. It 
was like a dream of paradise ! I knew that every kiss 
I received and returned was deceit, robbery, sacrilege ; 
I knew I was cheating the house which sheltered me ; 
the master of the house who fed me ; the unknown man 
whose name I bore — the woman — God — the devil — 
all — all. And yet, were you to ask me what I should 
<lo were I to be placed in the same situation again, I 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 121 

should reply : “Just what I did then — and if it cost me 
my life ! ,? 

“Hardened reprobate !” exclaimed the chair in a tone 
of reprimand. Then he dictated to the notary: 
“Adulterium cum stellionatum — ” 

“But,” hastily interposed the prince, “he did not 
begin it. In this case, as in that of Father Adam: 
-the woman was to blame. The prisoner will con- 
tinue. ,, 

I know it was a great crime — I know it very well, 
and it oppresses my soul to this day, although I have 
received absolution for it. In that moment of oblivion 
to all things earthly, the lovely Persida whispered in 
my ear: 

“Zdenko, if you could journey to the Holy Land for 
love of me you could also endure a season of purgatory 
for my sake, could you not?” 

Without stopping to consider, I answered: 

“Certainly I could !” 

“Very well, then, do not confess this sin which is 
half mine. Do not confide it to priest, or saint, for no 
matter to whom you might confess, misfortune would 
come to me as well as to you.” 

I promised not to confess the sin ; but I went about 
with it weighting my soul, much as a wounded stag 
roams the forest with a dart in his vitals. 

The old duke at last became so devout that he com- 
pelled every member of his household to repair to the 
confessional in his private chapel, every fast day. 
There was nothing to be seen of the priest who re- 
ceived the penitents, but his hand, in which he held a 


122 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


long ivory wand with which he would touch the 
penitent as a sign that absolution had been granted. 

The duke confessed first ; after him the duchess ; 
then I, the house-friend, and major-domo of the ducal 
household. When my turn came, I took my place 
before the lattice and said to the confessor: “Father, 
will you give me your word of honor that you will 
never tell what I confess to you?” 

“Don’t ask such silly questions, my son,” he replied. 
“Don’t you know that the secrets of the confessional 
are inviolably sacred?” 

“But, suppose you should tell them sometime?” I 
persisted. 

“Then I should be burned at the stake.” 

“Has it never happened that a priest betrayed the 
secrets confided to him in the confessional?” I asked 
again. 

“Such a case is not on record, my son. Not even 
the confession of a murderer may be revealed, though 
the priest knows that an innocent man will be hanged 
for the crime. He dare not speak to prevent the law 
from committing another murder. On the other hand, 
many a priest has suffered martyrdom rather than be- 
tray the secrets confided to him. An illustrious 
example is Saint Nepomuck, of whom I dare say you 
have heard?” 

“Yes, I have read about John Nepomucene; but are 
you a saint of that order?” 

“The vows I have taken, my son, are the same he 
took.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


123 


“That is not enough, father ; you must swear to me 
that you will never reveal what I tell you.” 

And his reverence had to yield to my importunate 
request before I would make my confession to him. 
After he had solemnly sworn never to reveal what I 
should tell him, I made a clean breast of everything — 
and a rare list it was I can tell you ! 

At the last transgression, however, I made a pause. 
I remembered what Persida had said to me. And yet, 
the sin I shared with her was the very one that most 
oppressed my soul. 

The father noticed my hesitation, and said : 

“My son, you are keeping back something. You 
have not told me everything. It is not likely that a 
stately young gentleman like yourself lives only on 
caraway-soup ! There are many handsome women in 
this city ; every one of them confesses her foibles — you, 
surely, are not the only saint about here ! Remember, 
if you withhold but a single transgression, your tor- 
tures in purgatory will be the same as for nine-hundred 
and ninety-nine.” 

The reverend father continued to threaten me with 
purgatorial fires, until at last I confided in him the 
secret which was only half mine. I had no sooner 
done so than I regretted it; I would have given any- 
thing could I have recalled my words — nay, I would 
willingly have journeyed straightway to purgatory, as 
I had told Persida I would, rather than betray the 
secret we shared together. But the secrets of a sinful 
love have wings — they will escape somehow. 

When I bent forward to receive the reverend father’s 


124 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


benediction, he gave me such a thump on the head 
with his wand that the spot remained sore to the touch 
for several days. 

“He absolves one with a will, and no mistake !” I 
said to myself as I rose to go my way. It occurred to 
me for an instant, that it would be exceedingly comical 
if, instead of a priest, it had been the duke who received 
my confession. I turned to look toward his grace’s 
arm-chair, and was relieved to see that his burly form 
occupied it, and that he was wrapped in devout slum- 
ber. 


THE IRON NECKLACE. 

Freed from the burden of my transgressions, I pro- 
ceeded to do what is usually done by the prodigal sons 
who have been relieved of their old debts — I set about 
at once to make new ones. 

I looked forward with impatience for evening to ar- 
rive, for the hour of instructive reading in the book 
of Saints and Martyrs. 

On this particular evening the duke was even more 
friendly toward me than usual ; he jested with me, and 
frequently compelled me to exchange glasses with him 
as a sign of his cordial friendship. 

When the hour arrived for the duchess to prepare 
the “rejuvenating sleeping potion,” his grace became 
actually boisterous; his fat face grew crimson, his 
rotund paunch shook like jelly, with his incessant 
laughter. 

“See here, comrade,” he exclaimed, taking from his 
wife’s hand the goblet in which the hot, spiced wine 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


125 


was steaming, “this is a drink of paradise! When I 
have emptied it into my stomach, I fly direct to para- 
dise — not the one described by our holy men, where 
all the men are old, and all the women pious ; where 
there is neither eating nor drinking and where there 
are no amusements save harp-playing and psalm sing- 
ing — no, I fly straightway to the improved paradise of 
the Mohammedans, where there is wine to drink and 
women to admire. There an enchanting Greek Hetare 
offers you the wine of Cyprus ; the Roman bacchante 
offers Falernian wine ; the Spanish donna serves 
Maderia; the Lesbian siren gives you nectar; the 
Persian bayadere brings Shiraz ; the Wallachian fairy, 
Tokay; and the negress Abelera dips up sparkling 
Bordeaux in the hollow of her dusky palm and holds 
it to your lips — each more beautiful than the other, 
until at last you cannot decide which of the wines is the 
most delicious. That is I cannot, for you have not 
yet made the journey. But you shall ; for are not we 
good comrades — you and I? Is it not meet that I 
should let my heart’s brother enjoy paradisal delights 
with me? To be sure it is! Very good! You shall 
go in my stead this very evening to Mohammed’s para- 
dise — but only this once, mind you! Here, take the 
glass, empty it to the dregs !” I was exceedingly em- 
barrassed ; I looked questioningly toward the duchess, 
who was seated on the arm of her husband’s chair. He 
could not see her nod her head as if to say, “Do as 
you are bid.” 

I took the goblet and emptied it to the dregs. 
Almost immediately I was overcome by a languor that 


126 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


seemed to transform my material body to vapor. I 
rose from the earth to the clouds which assumed the 
most fantastic shapes ; on and on the breeze wafted me ; 
over enchanting regions, amid talking trees and sing- 
ing fruits ; across a sea of radiant light swept by waves 
of harmony — amid music, and color, and perfumes, 
the quintessence of sweetness, amid gorgeous flames 
which became forms of transcendent loveliness: De- 
lilah ; Bathsheba ; Salome ; Lais ; Aspasia ; Cleopatra ; 
Semiramis ; Circe ; and the dusky Atalanta. The 
seductive forms gathered around me; they pressed 
toward me, smiling alluringly. They thrust on to 
every one of my fingers rings that glittered with dia- 
monds, rubies, sapphires, until my hands became so 
heavy I could not lift them. Their embraces strangled 
me ; their kisses burned on my face and neck like fire ; 
the dusky Atalanta’s coral lips drew the blood from 
my veins — 

“Are you never going to waken from your satanic 
dream ?” impatiently interrupted the chair. 

“Let him dream — it is rather pleasant,” interposed 
the prince ; but Hugo said : 

“I am awake. The place in which I found myself, 
when I opened my eyes, was not Mohammed’s para- 
dise, but an underground dungeon, the walls of which 
were dripping with moisture. The flickering light of 
a small lamp faintly illumined the narrow cell ; and the 
rings which weighted my hands were heavy iron chains 
that creaked and clinked every movement I made. 
The kisses which burned on my face and neck were not 
from the lips of Delilah, Circe, and the rest ; but from 


TOLD BY THE D EAT ITS HEAD . 


127 


those horrible hundred-legged creatures, scolopendra, 
which covered my body ; and the dusky Atalanta, who 
drew the blood from my neck, was nothing less than a 
hideous vampyre. The embraces which strangled me 
were not from the white arms of enchantresses, but 
from an iron band two inches thick and three fingers 
wide, fastened about my neck, and secured to a ring 
in the wall by a chain, that was only long enough to 
allow me to reach and convey to my mouth the mouldy 
bread and jug of water placed by my side — ” 

“Served you right, you godless miscreant !” inter- 
polated the chair in a severe tone. “You got your 
just deserts at last !” 

At first — continued the prisoner — I consoled my- 
self with the foolish thought that I was still under the 
influence of the sleeping potion. I remembered that 
those persons who eat the flesh of sharks are said to 
have such dreams : delightful visions at first, followed 
by the tortures of martyrdom. 

But the iron neck-band was too painful a reality for 
me to remain long in doubt as to whether I was awake, 
or dreaming. The cold, hard, heavy ring betrothed 
me to death ! 

How long a time I passed in thinking over what had 
happened I can’t say; there was no night, no day, in 
that dungeon ; nor was I told by sleep and hunger 
when it was midnight or noon. 

The lamp in my cell was a perpetual one, for the 
oil did not grow less ; it was there, doubtless, to reveal 
to me all the horrors of my surroundings. Reptiles, 
all manner of creeping and crawling creatures moved 


128 


TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD . 


over the stone floor and walls ; vampyres hung in rows 
from the ceiling, watching me with their garnet eyes, 
ready to flash down on me the moment I lost con- 
sciousness in sleep. 

At last a sound roused me from the stupor into 
which I had fallen ; a key turned in the lock, the iron 
door opened, and a tall man, whose face was hidden 
by a capuchin, entered, with a jug of water and a loaf 
of bread. 

“Well, my lad,” he exclaimed, on seeing that I had 
not touched the bread or the water by my side. “Do 
you propose to starve yourself?” 

His voice sounded strangely familiar ; I did not have 
to trouble my brain guessing where I had heard it 
before ; he pushed back his capuchin, and I recognized 
the haidemaken priest who had performed the cere- 
mony of confirmation over me in the cavern. 

“You are the haidemaken pater?” I whispered 
hoarsely, not trusting myself to speak aloud. 

“Then you recognize me, do you?” he returned, 
laughing. “I had an idea you would deny all knowl- 
edge of our former comradeship.” 

“Are you the gaoler here?” I asked. 

“The gaoler?” he repeated, laughing again. “Not 
by a good deal ! I am the court-confessor !” He sat 
down on the stone seat to which I was chained, and 
continued : “I dare say you are curious to learn how I 
come to be here? Well, when the duke’s dragoons 
attacked the haidemaken at Berdiczov, I hastily donned 
my chasuble and capuchin, trusting to the vestments 
to save my life, which they did ; but I was taken pris- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


129 


oner and brought to the duke. I could not deny that 
I was a haidemak, but his grace evidently had use for 
a person like myself, for he said to me: “You deserve 
to be hanged, reverend father, but I will spare your 
life on condition that you accept a proposition I shall 
offer you : I want you to act the part of court-con- 
fessor for a season, to receive the confessions of those 
persons I shall send to you. I suspect my wife of 
infidelity, but cannot find out who is the partner of her 
guilt. They both confess to the court-chaplain I have 
no doubt, but he is an honest old saint who would let 
himself be torn to pieces rather than betray the secrets 
confided to him in the confessional. Now, you are of 
a different pattern ; it will not matter to you if the fires 
of purgatory are heated a few degrees hotter for your 
purification. If you don’t accept my conditions you 
will have the opportunity at once of testing the tem- 
perature of purgatory; if you accept you shall have a 
respite. What do you say? Will you become my 
court-confessor?” 

“You may believe, lad, that I would have acceded to 
a much more difficult proposition in order to save my 
neck from the gallows; so I became confessor to the 
ducal household. When I saw you coming toward the 
confessional I recognized you at once, and guessed 
that you would have some pretty sins to get rid of. I 
was not surprised when you told me of your sinful 
dalliance with the beautiful young duchess ; and quite 
envied your good fortune. I said to myself, T will 
not betray the lad ; but make him do penance for the 
sin,’ so I ordered you to put seven dried peas in each 


130 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


shoe and journey on foot to the shrine of the Holy 
Virgin at Berdiczov. Had you been content to do as 
I bade you, you would not be here now; but you 
began to haggle with me about the peas — you urged 
me to let you boil them before you put them into your 
shoes ; and, to win my indulgence, you told me of the 
good turn you had done the monks of Berdiczov by 
betraying the haidemaken into the hands of the duke’s 
dragoons. Ha ! but didn’t I want to fly at your throat 
when I heard that! I wanted to strangle you, I was 
so enraged to hear that it was you who had betrayed 
us and frustrated our fine plans to secure the monks’ 
treasure. However, I contented myself with giving 
you a sound rap on the head and straightway com- 
municated to his grace what you had confessed. You 
have got for your reward the entire ducal property, for 
you are chained to it so securely you cannot get away 
from it.” 

The next query I put to the cursed haidemaken 
priest was: “What has been done with the duchess?” 

“You need not trouble yourself about her highness, 
my son ; the duke is too shrewd a man of the world to 
make public the disgrace of his house. The beautiful 
Persida does not know that she has been betrayed. 
The causes assigned for your incarceration are for- 
gery; the usurpation of the name of a noble knight; 
and for being a member of a robber band — for all of 
which you deserve death. That you have been con- 
demned to suffer a hundred deaths for your dalliance 
with the lovely Persida, instead of only one for the 
transgressions assigned, no one will ever know. As 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


131 


for the duchess : one of these fine days she will, after 
eating a peach or a pear, get a severe colic that will 
result in her death. The funeral ceremonies in the 
Vieznovieczky palace will be most imposing — and that 
will be the end of her grace. It might come to pass, 
however, that the obsequies of his grace might precede 
those of the duchess. It depends on which of the 
ducal pair gets the better of the other ! But, you have 
only yourself to think of, my son. I am here to offer 
you one of two alternatives : Ask to be tried before a 
court which will sentence you to immediate death on 
the wheel — unless the duke out of compassion for a 
good comrade orders your head to be cut off. The 
other alternative is: Elect to remain in this hole, 
chained to the wall, battling with vermin while you 
live, and becoming food for them when the breath 
leaves your body. Tertium non datur” 

To this I made answer that I preferred to be exe- 
cuted without delay, even were I to be broiled on a 
gridiron over a slow fire. I was quite ready to die. 

‘‘Very well, my son, then I will proceed at once to 
administer to you the last sacraments — ” 

“Go to the devil!” I cried furiously, when he ap- 
proached me with the wafer he had taken from his 
pocket. “I won’t have any more of your cursed mum- 
mery. You are no better than I am — you too are sure 
to go to hell !” 

“That is more than likely, my son,” responded the 
accursed priest composedly. “The only difference 
between us is in the manner of our journeying thither. 
You will travel on foot — I on wheels. So, don’t you 


132 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

think it would be well to let me give you a lift on the 
way? With the heavy pack of sins on your back you 
might hang on to the tail-board of my wagon !” 

I could not help but laugh at the rascal, so I said : 
“Very well, if your blessing will help me over the road 
more quickly, go ahead and let’s have it ! — and may 
the devil fly away with you !” 

He thrust the wafer down my throat and I had 
hardly got it comfortably swallowed when I fell into 
a deep sleep. The wafer contained a powerful nar- 
cotic. 


THE WHITE DOVE. 

In my death-like sleep I still saw the dungeon walls, 
still felt the iron fetters on neck, hands and feet. In- 
stead of the tiny lamp flame, however, which had only 
dimly lighted the musty cell, a radiant light now filled 
it — a light that came from overhead. When, with 
great difficulty, I lifted my face toward the ceiling, I 
beheld an ethereal form bending above me ; her white 
garments gleamed like snow under brilliant sunshine; 
her blue mantle was like the starry sky of evening. 
The coronet above her brow was like the crescent 
moon. The face was so radiant I could not look at 
it — my eyes were dazzled as when I gazed into the 
noon-day sun. The radiant vision held on her right 
arm an infant; the forefinger of its right hand was 
pressed against its lips. I believed the Holy Virgin 
had descended to me ; but when the vision came nearer 
to me, kissed me, and called me by name, then I knew 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 133 

that it was my Madus — my poor deserted, forgotten 
Madus ! 

I was so ashamed of the fetters which bound me. If 
she should ask why I wore them, how could I reply? 
“I wear them because of the beautiful woman who 
caused me to forget you/’ 

But she did not ask any questions ; she smiled ten- 
derly, and said in her gentle tones : 

“My poor Baran ! How unhappy you seem ! Cheer 
up — we are come to help you — to release you. My 
home is now in paradise — I will tell you how I came to 
dwell there. On Christmas eve, I was kneeling in 
front of the holy image you brought to me from Ber- 
diczov, expecting every minute the arrival of the little 
guest for my Bethlehem crib, when I heard a familiar 
step outside the cottage. It was my father. I hur- 
riedly snatched the blessed image from the table to 
hide it, for I knew the sight of it would anger him ; but 
I was seized with such a terrible pain in my heart I 
had to press the image against it with both hands. I 
hardly recognized my father. His face was fearfully 
cut, and mutilated ; one eye was gone. “Your precious 
Baran betrayed us,” he gasped, glaring at me with the 
remaining eye. I opened my lips to speak for you, 
but before I could utter a word he said again: “You 
are his accomplice, you miserable creature ! What are 
you hiding in your breast?” I could not lie, so I told 
him it was the image of the Blessed Virgin. “A gift 
from the Berdiczov monks I’ll warrant !” he shrieked, 
seizing my hair and flinging me on the floor. I heard 
the keen blade of his cimeter hiss through the air — 


134 


TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD. 


then, it seemed as if the sky fell over me. The next 
instant I found myself in paradise, with every pain 
changed to bliss. I may not reveal to you the secrets 
of that blessed realm, my Baran. I may only tell you 
that our little child is with me — he was born in heaven. 
This is he — he is come to save his father from death.” 

As she spake these words the child bent toward me 
and took hold of the chains which bound my feet and 
hands. They fell asunder at his touch. But the iron 
band around my neck was too wide for his tiny fingers 
to clasp; it was impossible for him to break it. But 
he did what twenty-four horses could not have done : 
with one pull he drew from the wall the iron ring to 
which the neck-band was secured by a chain. 

“My blessed child !” I exclaimed, kissing the little 
hands. “If your strength is so great, then seize hold 
of my hair, and bear me with you to your home above 
the clouds.” 

The little one laid his finger against his lips as a sign 
that he could not, or dared not speak ; but the mother 
answered for him : 

“No, my good Baran, you cannot come to us. Be- 
fore that will be possible you will have to endure many 
more trials in this world of shadows. You will have 
to abide here until you shall have performed a good 
deed for which some one will say to you: ‘God re- 
ward you/ One single good deed, my Baran, will do 
more toward winning paradise than a hundred pilgrim- 
ages, or a thousand prayers.” 

How sinful I am, your honors, is proved by the fact 
that I am still alive ; and as it is not likely that I shall 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


135 


have an opportunity to perform the deed, which will 
call down on me a blessing from heaven, I shall never 
again behold my little angel son, and his mother, my 
sainted Madus. 

After the vision had spoken she beckoned me to 
follow her. The child touched the wall of the dungeon 
with his fingers, the stones parted, and we passed 
through the opening. The radiant form of my Madus 
illuminated the passage amid the rocks, the long flights 
of stairs we ascended. We seemed to thread our way 
through the catacombs. At last we emerged from the 
subterranean region into a dense forest. I saw how 
the shining garments of my conductress swept over 
the moss, giving to it, to the flowers, the grass, the 
trees, the same soft radiance that emanated from her 
form. Gradually the distance between me and the 
lovely vision widened ; my feet became leaden ; I could 
hardly move my limbs. Then the radiant appearance 
lost its human shape, until at last it seemed to me that 
I was looking down a long avenue between the trees 
at a faint glimmering light at the further end. The 
cold air blew across my face, and I awoke. 

I was in the forest of my dream, around me were 
mammoth trees between which, a long way off, I could 
see the glimmering light of the open. The same beg- 
gar raiment I had worn to journey to Lemberg clothed 
me ; my crutch, emptied of its gold, lay by my side. I 
made my way toward the light at the edge of the forest. 
I could see no signs of human habitation anywhere. 
How far I was from the scene of my magnificence and 
disgrace I cannot say. When I looked at my beggar’s 


136 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


rags, I could easily have believed my Lemberg expe- 
rience an evil dream, had not the iron band about my 
neck been too convincing a proof of its reality. 

“Well,” here observed the prince, drawing a long 
breath, “that is a most remarkable story! — a miracu- 
lous rescue of a transgressor through the aid of the 
Almighty Father!” 

To this the chair added : “I am inclined to believe 
that the prisoner's escape from the dungeon was 
effected through earthly, rather than heavenly assist- 
ance. It is more likely that the haidemaken priest, 
bribed by the duchess, conveyed the prisoner to the 
forest, and clad him in the rags which had been pro- 
cured from the Jew Malchus.” 

“/ believe the story just as the accused told it,” as- 
severated his highness. “There are a number of simi- 
lar cases on record — of notorious bandits having been 
released from imprisonment by the hands of an unborn 
babe.” 

“And I assure your highness” — Hugo ventured to 
insist — “that everything happened just as I related it. 
From the moment of my waking in the forest, a white 
dove nestled on my left shoulder, and accompanied me 
wherever I went. If I turned to look at it, when it 
would coo into my ear, it would fly to my right shoul- 
der ; but it seemed to prefer sitting on my left.” 

“Is the white dove sitting on either of your shoulders 
now?” queried the chair. 

“No, your honor,” sadly replied the prisoner ; “it is 
not there now. I will tell you later how I came to 
lose it.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


137 


The prince announced his decision as follows : 

“As the prisoner’s release from the dungeon was 
accomplished through a miracle from heaven, it would 
not be seemly for a human judge to oppose divine 
favor. This transgression, therefore, may also be 
erased from the register.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


PART IV. 


WITH THE TEMPLARS. 


CHAPTER I. 

IN THE HOLLOW TREE. 

With a ragged mantle on my back, a crutch in my 
hand, an iron band about my neck, and the white dove 
on my shoulder, where could I have gone? — even had 
I wished to leave the forest. 

The rags and the crutch were fitting equipment for 
a beggar ; but what should I have replied had anyone 
asked me why I wore the iron band on my neck? I 
was disgusted with the world and its wickedness. 

Overwhelmed with remorse for the sins I had com- 
mitted, I resolved to become a hermit and do penance 
— I would remain in the forest and adopt the rigorous 
life of an ascetic. 

After a brief search I discovered a brook that would 
supply me with fresh water ; hard by its banks an oak 
tree, many centuries old, with a large cavity in the 
trunk, offered the shelter I should require. I collected 
moss and dry leaves for my bed; for nourishment 
( 138 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


139 


there was a plentitude of nuts and wild fruits, and 
edible fungi. Wild bees furnished me with sweets. 

I bound together two dry branches in form of a 
cross, set it up between two large stones, and per- 
formed my daily devotions in front of it. 

During the day I roamed through the forest col- 
lecting stores for the winter ; I laid up a supply of dried 
fruit, nuts, sow-bread and honey — the last I found in 
the upper part of my tree-house, where a swarm of 
bees had taken up their quarters. 

Of the raspberries which grew plentifully along the 
brook, I made a sort of conserve, which I packed into 
boxes made of the bark of pine trees. All these pro- 
visions I stored in my tree-house, which I had firmly 
resolved never to quit. 

But one thought disquieted me. If I remained in 
the forest how could I perform the good deed Madus 
had told me was necessary in order to win paradise? 
If I passed all my days in the hollow tree beside the 
brook, where no human being ever came near me, how 
was I to benefit my fellow creatures? How win the 
"God will reward you” — the open sesame to paradise? 
I pondered this over and over until at last an expedi- 
ent suggested itself to me, by which I could make 
known my existence to my fellow-creatures and still 
remain in my hermitage. I looked about for two broad 
flat stones; these I fastened together at one side with 
a cord made of linden bark and hung them on the lower 
limb of a tree. With a third stone for a clapper I rang 
my primitive bell three times daily — morn, noon and 
evening — surely, I said to myself, some one will hear 


140 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


the sound and come to see what is the meaning of it. 
When the people in the neighborhood learn that a 
devout hermit is living in the forest, they will visit him, 
and perhaps bestow alms on him. 

But, in vain I rang three times every day, no visitors 
came to my hollow tree, save the fawns that came to 
drink at the brook, and the wild cats that came to prey 
on them. Many a time I rescued a young deer from 
the claws of the feline enemy. It was to be regretted 
that the dumb beasts I rescued could not have thanked 
me for the good deed. One day I returned later than 
was my wont from collecting moss and ferns to pro- 
tect me from the cold of winter (I had already fash- 
ioned a door of willow withes to keep the snow out 
of my tree-house). What was my surprise to find the 
door open, and all my provisions gone ! Not a trace 
of the nuts remained but the shells; there was not a 
vestige of the dried fruit; the boxes of raspberry con- 
serve were lying about on the ground, broken and 
crushed, as if they had been trodden under foot by the 
marauders. Even the tent-shaped honey-comb in the 
upper portion of my dwelling was gone, the plundered 
bees were buzzing angrily around the tree outside. 

I could hardly refrain from uttering a malediction on 
the thief who had despoiled me of my winter store; 
but I remembered my pious vows, and reproached my- 
self instead : “Shame on you, pious anchorite,” I said, 
“were you so wedded to earthly possessions that the 
loss of them rouses your anger? You were too proud 
of your store. You were going to play the sovereign 
in the wilderness. Others had an equal right to that 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


141 


which you imagined belonged only to yourself. The 
truly pious anchorite does not lay up stores for the 
morrow. He depends on the Master to supply his 
needs. He must pay heed to nothing save his prayers 
for the wicked, and praises for the Master. You have 
been fitly punished for your arrogance.” I said further, 
“Perhaps this has happened for the best. Who can 
say but the despoiler prayed that God might reward 
the one who had placed the provisions in the hollow 
tree. If so be that was the case, it was a fine hunger 
it took all my store to appease !” 

And again: “Who knows? Perhaps the hungry 
one is a great prophet — St. Peter himself, maybe. I 
have heard that that distinguished saint occasionally 
visits a poor man, and eats up a winter’s supply of 
provisions, only to return it an hundred fold. If so be 
it was St. Peter then he will return tomorrow and so 
fill your tree with viands and treasure you will never 
again want for anything — and, maybe, he will also 
bestow on you a passport that will admit you to para- 
dise whenever you choose to go !” 

Consoling myself with such thoughts, I sounded the 
bell as usual for vespers ; then I drank heartily of brook 
water, lay down on my soft bed, and dreamed until 
morning, of flying hams and kindred paradisal de- 
lights. At sunrise, I rang the early matin bell; then 
hurried away, in order not to disturb the prophet when 
he came to prepare the surprise for me. 

I spent the entire day wandering about the forest, 
guessing what my benefactor would bestow on me in 
return for the nuts, fruits and honey he had taken — 


142 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


would it be the widow’s oil-cruse with its never-failing 
contents? or, a pair of bread-supplying ravens? or, 
a barley loaf from Mount Gilead? or, a swarm of those 
savory locusts which had served as fare for John the 
Baptist? 

In my rambling I came across a heap of beech-nuts. 
I hesitated to gather them. What need to take the 
trouble? There would be plenty, and to spare, in the 
hollow tree. However, I filled my pockets with the 
nuts, then turned my face homeward. 

As I was rather late, I rang for vespers, and told 
my beads (I had made a beautiful rosary of acorns) 
before going to my hermitage. A deep growl came 
from the hollow tree when I approached it. 

“He is here !” I exclaimed joyfully. “He is wait- 
ing to see me. That he is no ordinary person I can 
tell by his voice l” 

I crept on hands and knees toward the tree, and 
peeped into the cavity. The next instant I was on my 
feet, hurling a million donnerwetters at the shaggy 
bear, whose monstrous body quite filled the only apart- 
ment of my dwelling. 

I forgot that I was an anchorite, and cursed the 
brute roundly — 

“ Votum violatum ” dictated the chair. “Broken 
vow — blasphemy! Capite plectetur .” 

“By my faith !” interposed the prince with consider- 
able emphasis. “I would have sworn too ! Qui bene 
distinquet , bene docet. How goes the paragraph re- 
lating to blasphemy? ‘He that curses his fellowman’ — 
and so forth. But, it doesn’t say anything about pun- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


143 


ishment for him who curses his ‘fellow-bear.’ You see, 
therefore, that the votum ruptum does not fit this 
crime, for it was not the prisoner who broke the vow of 
the anchorite, but the bear ; consequently bruin is the 
delinquent.” 

“Very good,” assented the chair. “Then the bear 
is the guilty party: ursus comburatur! The robbery 
of the temple follows : I am curious to hear how the 
prisoner will clear himself of that! That he will 
accomplish it I am willing to wager my head !” 

What was I to do? continued Hugo, when the 
mayor had concluded his remark. My house was 
occupied by a tenant who would not let me share it 
with him. I had nowhere else to go. I could not find 
another hermitage. If I could not be a hermit, I could 
become a beggar — begging was also a way to gain 
a livelihood, and I possessed the necessary equipment 
for it. 

In Poland, no one who can say : “Give me bread,” 
needs die of hunger. The iron band on my neck might, 
after all, be of advantage to me ; it would give me a sort 
of superiority over other mendicants. If I were asked 
how I came by it, I should say that it had been forged 
on my neck by the Saracens, who took me captive 
when I was in the Holy Land, and because I had made 
my escape through a miracle, I continued to wear the 
band as a penance. 

The good people to whom I told this story believed 
it; it brought me many a groschen and carried me 
comfortably across Poland. 

I had no sooner crossed into Brandenburg (I was 


144 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


on my way to my native city, where I intended taking 
up the trade of my father, an honest and respectable 
tanner) than I was surrounded by a crowd of people — 
not a charitably disposed crowd, but inquisitive. 

They wanted to know where I came from, where 
was I going, who and what was I and how I dared to 
have the impertinence to beg in their city. 

I replied that I was a pilgrim from the Holy Land ; 
and that instead of thinking it an impertinence for me 
to beg from them, they ought to consider it a distinc- 
tion to have in their community a mendicant with an 
iron collar around his neck. 

But the Brandenburgers are inclined to believe them- 
selves more clever than the rest of the world. The bail- 
iff seized me, dragged me to the market place, where he 
proceeded to question me for the benefit of the whole 
city. 

“Who are you?” he inquired. 

“I am hungry,” I said in reply. 

“Where do you come from?” 

“From Jerusalem.” 

“Don’t you attempt to deceive me, sirrah ! I know 
the way to Jerusalem. Through what provinces did 
you journey?” 

“Through Marcomannia, and Scythia ; through Bess 
Arabia, and Arabia Petraea ; through Bactria, and 
Mesopotamia; and now I come direct from Cara- 
mania — ” 

“Stop, stop! You are saying what is not true,” 
interrupted the bailiff. “Praise be to God ! we Branden- 
burgers have maps, and know how to get to foreign 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


145 


countries. The way to Palestine is through Zingaria, 
Paflagonia, Cappadocia, and cinnamon-scented India. 

“Well,” I explained, “I did travel through those 
countries too, but it was at night, when I couldn’t see to 
read their names on the guide-boards.” 

“And what means that iron band on your neck?” 

“That, your honor, was fastened about my neck by 
the black sultan, Zagachrist, who held me captive fifty- 
two years and three days.” 

“You are not yet thirty years old.” 

“No, in this part of the world I am not ; but in Abys- 
sinia, where the sun is so hot, the days contract to such 
an extent, that one of your years here would be six 
there.” 

“What an unconscionable liar you are!” exclaimed 
the bailiff. “Heat does not contract. On the contrary, 
it expands, which accounts for the days being longer in 
summer than in winter. W«e Brandenburgers know 
that very well.” 

He seized me by the collar, to drag me to prison, but 
I held back, and said in a loud voice — loud enough for 
the crowd to hear : 

“I tell you I am right; heat does contract. Just you 
sit on a hot stove and see if your leather breeches don’t 
shrivel up under you.” 

The crowd was on my side ; but that trial in the mar- 
ket-place might have resulted disastrously for me, had 
not a knight just then chanced to ride that way. He 
wore on his head a plumed helmet ; his body was pro- 
tected by a coat of mail. From his shoulders hung a 
crimson mantle, on which was embroidered a large 


146 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


white cross. A heart-shaped shield swung from the 
pommel of his saddle. 

My eyes were at once attracted to this shield, on 
which were the ensigns armorial: a mounted knight 
like himself, and on the same horse a ragged pilgrim of 
a like pattern with myself. 

“Ho, ho!” here interrupted the chair in triumph. 
“You may have been able to hoodwink the Branden- 
burg bailiff, but you can’t do the same with me ! You 
needn’t try to make this court believe you saw anyone 
wearing the coat-of-arms of an order that was abol- 
ished in the 14th century.” 

“I know very well, your honor, that the order of the 
Templars was abolished at the time you mention, but a 
portion of them took refuge in Brandenburg, where the 
order exists to this day under the name of ‘Dornen- 
ritter/ ” 

Having made this explanation, Hugo continued his 
confession : 

At sight of the Templar a great commotion arose 
among the people crowding the market-place; the 
women pressed toward him to kiss the hem of his man- 
tle, in their enthusiasm almost dragging him from the 
saddle. The knight had red hair, and a long beard of 
the same fiery hue. 

“There is the red monk,” said the bailiff to me. “Do 
you try to make him believe you have been in Pales- 
tine? He has been there twice — once by land and once 
by sea — and he has slaughtered more than two hun- 
dred heathen and liberated thousands of pilgrims from 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 147 

slavery. Talk to him ; he will know how to question 
you.” 

I was in a fix, and no mistake. The knight would be 
sure at once to detect the errors of my geography. 

He rode quite close to me, passed his hand over his 
long beard and examined me from head to foot with his 
keen eyes. 

“Can you prove to me that you come from the Holy 
Land?” he asked in a voice so stern and deep-toned it 
made me start and tremble. 

But a lucky thought came to me ; I had a convincing 
proof under my arm — the old Turk’s crutch, the shaft 
of which was closely wound with brass wire in a fan- 
ciful pattern. 

“ Will you examine this, Sir Knight?” I said in reply 
— holding the crutch toward him. “You, who are 
familiar with the Arabic characters, will find here a rec- 
ord of my wanderings — the entire history of my 
wretched captivity, and miraculous deliverance.” 

It was the knight’s turn to start and tremble. I saw 
at once from his countenance, that he knew no more 
about Arabic than — ah — than your honor, and that he 
was afraid I might betray him, and prove to the multi- 
tude that he had never trod the sacred soil of the Holy 
Land. The hand he extended for the crutch trembled, 
but he preserved a bold front, as he turned the brass- 
bound shaft around and around in his fingers, and pre- 
tended to decipher the oriental characters. After sev- 
eral minutes, he returned the crutch to me and said in 
an impressive tone : 

“This is indeed Arabic — or, rather, Saracenic, the 


148 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


language of Turcomania. Your crutch, devout pil- 
grim, testifies to the truth of everything you have told 
these good people. Come with me to my castle, where 
you will be a welcome and honored guest.” 

Before he had quite concluded this speech, the bailiff 
had lost himself in the crowd — he was nowhere to be 
seen. 

I was hoisted to the shoulders of a pair of sturdy citi- 
zens, and, accompanied by the shouting multitude, 
borne in triumph to the Templars' castle, situated on a 
moat-encircled hill, a little distance from the city. 

Here, I was committed to the care of the guards on 
duty ; they stripped me of my rags ; lifted me into a vat 
of water, scrubbed me thoroughly, combed and shaved 
my head, and then put on me a scarlet habit of coarse 
cloth, which, to judge from its ample proportions, must 
once have garbed the form of a brother whose condi- 
tions of life had been more fortunate than mine. 

Attired thus, I was conducted to the refectory, where 
the red-bearded knight and twelve of his companions 
were assembled. 

“Quadraginta tonitrua, lad, you please me well !” 
exclaimed the red-bearded knight, who seemed to be 
the leader. “Never, in all my life, have I ever heard so 
glib a tongue at lying as yours! You must stop here 
with us. The devil has taken our sacristan— that’s his 
habit you’ve got on — he died of small-pox yesterday.” 

You may imagine my feelings when I heard that I 
was wearing the garment of a man that had succumbed 
to so loathsome a disease ! 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


149 


I made bold to say that I had never learned the 
duties requisite to the office of a sacristan. 

“Per septem archidiabolos !” merrily exclaimed the 
knight. “I believe you. But, we will instruct you — 
never fear !” 

Here he noticed the iron band on my neck and 
added : “Ha, Lucifer te corripiat! Why do you wear 
that curious band around your neck?” 

In reply I stammered something about a solemn 
vow, whereupon the entire company burst into hearty 
laughter. 

“Ut Belsebub te submergat in paludes inferni, tri- 
furcifer!” bawled the red knight. “Either you wear the 
band in pursuance of a vow — solemn or otherwise — or 
it was forged on your neck in punishment for a theft. 
If the former, then continue to wear it to the end of 
your days ; if the latter, then we have an armorer who 
will relieve you of it in short order.” 

To this I made answer: 

“Though I wear the iron band because of a solemn 
vow, the Sir Knights may believe it is in punishment 
for a theft.” 

The merry company laughed again, and the armorer 
was summoned at once to relieve me of the uncomfort- 
able collar. 


BAPHOMET. 

I now believed I had ultimately attained what I most 
desired — a comfortable position in a religious house, 
where I might pass the remainder of my days in peace, 
and free from care. I should have no further need to 


150 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


trouble about providing for food and drink, and the 
where to lay my head. My duties were light ; I had to 
ring the bell for prayers three times daily ; keep clean 
the church vessels, and take care of all the vestments. 
All my time not occupied with these simple tasks, I was 
permitted to devote to pious contemplation. I soon 
won the confidence of Knight Elias, the red-bearded 
superior. I was named Eliezer. It had taken me six 
months and more to beg my way through Poland, con- 
sequently, Passion week began soon after my arrival at 
the Templars’ castle. I was apprehensive that I should 
not be able adequately to perform the duties requisite 
for my office during the solemn season, as I was not yet 
sufficiently familiar with the Roman Catholic service, 
having only lately become a neophite. But, when I con- 
fided my doubts to Knight Elias, he replied encourag- 
ingly: 

“Don’t you worry, Frater Eliezer, every night dur- 
ing the coming week we shall rehearse scenes from the 
‘Passion Play,’ which will make you familiar with the 
services expected of you.” 

This assurance gave me confidence, and I looked 
forward with impatience to Maundy-Thursday, as on 
the evening of that day the preparations for the devo- 
tional ceremonies were to begin. 

Maundy-Thursday arrived. In the evening, after I 
had closed and locked the gates after vespers, Knight 
Elias bade me take a lamp, go to the chapel, and wait 
there until the clock struck the hour of midnight, when 
I should hear three taps on the door of the crypt. I 
was to open the door without delay, receive with 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


151 


becoming respect the guests who would appear, and 
obey every order they might give me. I did not betray 
the astonishment I felt on receiving this very singular 
behest. I never was what may be termed “faint- 
hearted.” I dare say because my curiosity always was 
superior to my timidity; and I confess I was most 
curious to see what manner of guests would come out 
of the crypt. 

The last stroke of twelve was followed by three raps 
on the crypt door. I hastened to open it, and was 
amazed to find the stairway leading to the tomb bril- 
liantly lighted, and mounting it were a half dozen or 
more female forms, clad in antique costumes — such as 
are seen only in the canvases adorning the walls of 
churches and royal palaces. 

All the women were highly rouged and powdered; 
one had her eyebrows penciled with black; another 
with minium, and another had hers tinted with gold. 
All carried in their hands gaily colored wax tapers. 
They were not in the least like the ghosts I had 
expected to see ; and I was not in the least frightened 
of them either ! 

Young blood coursed through my veins then, and it 
flowed more swiftly when my eyes rested on the beau- 
tiful visitors — even though they were denizens of 
another world ! 

The ghosts saw at once that it was not the old sacris- 
tan who had admitted them ; and believed it necessary 
to introduce themselves. The first one said : 

“I am Jezebel, wife of King Ahab. Fetch the bap- 
tismal basin, I want to perform my ablutions.” 


152 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


The second announced : 

“I am Salome, daughter of Herodias. Bring me the 
golden ciborium. ,, 

The third said : 

“I am Bathsheba. Bring the sacred oil, I want some 
for my hair.” 

The fourth : 

“I am Delilah. Bring a chalice, I want a drink.” 

The fifth : 

“ I am Ashtoreth. Bring the censer, I want some 
perfume.” 

“I am Tamar,” announced the sixth. “Bring a 
lachrymatory, I want to fill it with my tears.” 

There were seven in the company. The seventh had 
on her head a crown, and was clad in a robe of gold- 
brocade with a long train. “I am Mylitta, Queen of 
Sheba,” she announced in a voice that sounded like a 
sweet-toned bell. “Bring me the pyx.” 

Now, although the rest of the orders had confound- 
ed me with their impiety, I had obeyed them, because 
I had been commanded to do so. This last, however, 
made me hesitate ; I could not lay sacrilegious hands 
on so holy a vessel. 

I shuddered, and looked with horrified eyes at the 
commanding phantom. Suddenly, she lifted her arm, 
and gave me a sound blow on the back, at the same 
time screaming : 

“Don’t you hear me, dolt? I want the pyx.” Feel- 
ing convinced that further hesitation to obey this visit- 
ant from another world would not be well for me, I 
went to the altar, and with a violently trembling hand 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


153 


lifted the sacred vessel from its accustomed place and 
brought it to the lady. 

“Now, follow us,” she commanded ; and the proces- 
sion from the crypt passed on, I following in the rear, 
out of the chapel, up a winding staircase, to a part of 
the castle I had not yet been in. We halted in front of 
a gilded iron door ; it opened in response to three raps, 
and I saw into a long, magnificently furnished saloon. 
There were no windows in it; a mysterious radiance 
shone from the niches in the walls, which were hung 
with gold-embroidered silk. 

As we crossed the threshold, a heavy curtain across 
the further end of the saloon parted, and several male 
figures, garbed in old-time costumes — Turkish, Rom- 
an, Persian, Chaldean and Egyptian — came to meet the 
women, who greeted them thus : 

"Welcome, Ahasuerus !” 

“Baal greets you, Nebuchadnezzar!” 

“Osiris, bless you, Pharaoh !” and so on, to Herod, 
Pilate, Nero, Sardanapalus — in all of whom I recog- 
nized my sir knights. My red-bearded patron 
answered to the name of Judas Iscariot. It was a dis- 
tinguished company ! 

The greetings between the knights and the ladies 
over, my patron turned toward me. I was standing 
near the door — and said : 

“Malchus, come hither.” 

I looked around to see who Malchus might be, but 
finding no one near me, guessed that I too had been 
given a name suitable for the occasion — that of the 


154 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

chief priests’ servant, who lifted his hand against the 
Savior. 

My patron’s next words assured me that I had 
guessed correctly: 

“If your ears have really been cut off, Malchus — 
which they must have been, since you can’t hear, we 
must ask Ben Hanotzri to fasten them to your head 
again !” 

I had not yet learned to whom they alluded when 
they mentioned that name. 

After his last speech to me, my patron took my hand 
and led me up to the knight they called Nebuchadnez- 
zar. He had strings of costly pearls wound in his 
beard and hair — as one sees in ancient Persian statues, 
and pictures. 

“What has Malchus done that he deserves to be ad- 
mitted to the service of Baphomet?” he inquired. 

My patron answered for me : 

“He has been a heretic, an atheist, a thief, a mur- 
derer, a counterfeiter, an adulterer — ” 

“The very man for us !” interrupted Nebuchadnezzar 
— and then I understood why my welcome to the con- 
ventual residence had been so cordial ! 

I was asked to take off my monk’s habit, and given 
the dress of a Roman lictor, in which character my first 
task was to remove the lid from a sarcophagus that 
stood in a niche in the wall. 

I was horrified when I saw that it contained a wax 
image of our Savior, as He descended from the cross, 
with the five gaping wounds in His body, and the 
crown of thorns on His head. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


155 


The knights gathered about the sarcophagus, and be- 
gan a discussion, to which I listened with fear and 
trembling. They spoke in Latin, and as I am quite 
familiar with the language I understood every word. 

One of the knights asserted, that Christ was an eon 
of the God-father, Jaldabaoth, who had sent Him to the 
earth, as the Messiah of the Pneumatici, and to van- 
quish his, Jaldabaoth’s, arch-enemy, Ophiomorpho; 
that Christ, having failed for want of courage to 
accomplish the task, Jaldabaoth had allowed Him to be 
crucified in punishment ; all of which was satisfactorily 
proved by Valentinus, the Gnostic. Another of the 
knights insisted, that Christ was an imposter, as was 
verified by Basilides of Alexandria, and Bardesane; 
and that His true name was Ben Jonah Hanotzri. 

The earth seemed to sink from under my feet as I 
listened to this blasphemous disputation. Though I am 
a wicked sinner, my reverence for all things holy is 
boundless. I held my hands over my ears to shut out 
the horrible words, but I could not help but hear some 
of them. 

The third knight maintained that the whole story of 
Jesus Christ was a myth — He had never been born — 
had never died. The entire legend was an emblem, a 
symbol that, like Brahma, and Isis, had never pos- 
sessed a material body; and that all images of Him 
were idols, like those which represented Basal, or 
Dagon. 

I imagined that blasphemy could go no further ; but 
the fourth knight convinced me that even hyperbole 
may possess a superlative. 


156 TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 

The fourth speaker was Nebuchadnezzar; he 
declared he could prove from the Scriptures, that Jesus 
Christ was that Demiurge, who tortures mankind with 
laws; renders unhappy and wretched the dwellers on 
earth ; prohibits all things that are pleasant and agree- 
able to the senses ; commands man to do what is good 
for his fellows, though nature’s laws prompt him to do 
that which is best for himself — be it good or evil for his 
neighbor. Consequently, it was the plain duty of every 
sentient being to defy this Demiurge, to disobey the 
laws promulgated by him; to practice, instead of 
refrain from : cheating, robbery, murder, forgery, intem- 
perance, gluttony, debauchery ; and that whoever it was 
that had imposed on mankind the yoke of bondage, the 
so-called virtues — were he eon, Demiurge, Ben Jonah 
Hanotzri, or Jesus Christ, deserved persecution, 
scourging, and crucifixion. “Who then,” he demanded 
in concluding his sacrilegious harangue, “is the true 
Messiah?” 

“Baphomet! Baphomet!” shouted the entire com- 
pany of knights and ladies as with one voice. 

Nebuchadnezzar then beat with his fists on a large 
tam-tam, upon which the curtain at the end of the 
saloon was drawn back, revealing a platform on which 
were two statues, life-size. The one on the right was 
Baphomet, with the two faces, one masculine, the other 
feminine. A huge serpent was wound twelve times 
about the statue ; on each of the rings thus formed was 
engraved one of the twelve signs of the zodiac. One 
hand held the sun ; the other the moon ; the feet rested 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 157 

on a globe, that rested in turn on the back of a croco- 
dile. 

The other statue represented Mylitta. She was 
seated on a wild boar ; a crown of gleaming rubies and 
carbuncles adorned her brow. The knights and ladies, 
one after the other, approached the statues, kissed the 
shoulders of Baphomet, then the knees of Mylitta. 

After this ceremony, they joined hands, forming a 
circle around the images, and began to dance to a song 
they chanted in a tongue unknown to me. Before the 
dance began, I was told to fill all the sacred vessels with 
the wine contained in several large jars near the 
entrance. This was drank from time to time in toasts to 
Baphomet and his companion image. 

If my horror was great, my curiosity was greater. I 
mastered the former feeling, in order to see what would 
be the end of the sacrilegious orgy. 

The wine jars were soon emptied, and I was ordered 
by Iscariot to refill them in the cellar. On my return to 
the saloon, I found the company seated around the 
table ; when I approached the Queen of Sheba to refill 
the chalice, from which she was drinking, she said to 
me : 

“Malchus, this crown of mine is so heavy ; go down 
to the chapel and fetch me the one from the head of the 
woman of Nazareth.” 

I went cold from crown to sole at this request. 

There was in the chapel a beautiful image of our 
Lady, with a crown of pearls and diamonds on her 
head — the gift of a pious princess. To this image the 
devout folk of the surrounding region made pilgrim- 


158 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


ages on holy days; and it was covered with all man- 
ner of costly gifts from the grateful believers. And this 
was the “Woman of Nazareth/’ whose crown I was 
ordered to fetch for the shameless wanton. 

“Didn’t you hear the' lady’s order?” bawled my 
rufous-bearded patron, thumping the table with his 
mailed fist. “Go at once to the chapel and fetch the 
crown.” 

If I had refused to obey I should have been killed ; 
but I almost fainted with horror while performing the 
errand. When I returned with the jeweled crown to 
the hall of the worship of Baphomet, the demon of 
licentious revelry had been loosed ; the women, as well 
as the men, were dancing with wild abandon. The 
Queen of Sheba snatched the crown from my hand, 
adjusted it on her dishevelled locks, then returned to 
the Phrygian dance, led by herself and Nebuchadnez- 
zar; her hair stood almost straight out from her head, 
as she whirled around and around, so swiftly, that she 
and her partner seemed but one form with two faces — 
like Baphomet whom they worshipped. After all had 
indulged in the frantic revelry until they sank ex- 
hausted to the divans scattered about the hall, I was 
ordered to collect the sacred vessels and return them to 
the chapel, and then to go to my rest. 

“He must drink with me before he goes,” cried Ash- 
toreth. 

“Here, Malchus!” she unloosed from her girdle a 
flask, and held it to my lips. The flask was an exquisite 
piece of workmanship ; it was made of chased gold and 
richly set with Turkish fire opals. 


TCLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


159 


This wine, Malchus,” continued the lady, “is the 
juice of the grape planted by Noah. The stone jar in 
which it has been preserved for so many centuries 
stands beside the sarcophagus of my grand-mother 
Semiramis, in Nineveh — drink, it will do you good.” 

On my hesitating, she suddenly flung her arm 
around my neck, drew my head close to her own, took 
a good pull from the flask, then pressed her lips to 
mine, and forced me to swallow the wine from her 
mouth. 

Never have I tasted a sweeter, a more intoxicating, 
more stupefying liquor ! 

“Now drink,” commanded the heathen queen, plac- 
ing the flask in my hand. I put it to my lips ; but per- 
ceived at once that the wine had a different taste from 
that I had received from her mouth. It was bitter, and 
had a peculiar bouquet. I took only one swallow ; but 
pretended to send several more after the first one. 

“You may keep the flask as a remembrance,” said 
the lady when I handed it back to her. She flung it 
among the church vessels I had collected together in 
the baptismal basin, the better to carry them back to 
the chapel. 

I hurried from the saloon with my precious burden ;; 
carefully washed all the vessels through three waters ; 
then restored them to their proper places in the chapel. 
When I had reverently placed the crown on our Lady’s 
head, I knelt at her feet, and penitently kissed the hem 
of her robe. 

“Now what shall I do with this thing?” I inquired of 
myself, surveying the wine-flask in my hand. “Where 


160 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


shall I hide it for safe-keeping? It is worth a deal of 
money. It would bring me enough to buy an acre of 
ground, or a mill with five wheels. I'll just fasten it 
securely, here under my lictor’s cuirass for the pres- 
ent.” I did so ; then, without heeding where I was, I lay 
down, and almost immediately fell into a deep, dream- 
less sleep. 

I don’t know how long I slept ; I was roused by some 
one shaking me vigorously, and crying: “Wake up! 
wake up !” 

“Yes, yes, Iscariot,” I muttered sleepily, “I’ll get up 
directly.” 

“O, Trifurcifer !” exclaimed a familiar voice; “the 
wretch calls me Iscariot! Just wait, you drunken 
rogue ! I’ll sober you !” 

The thorough drenching I received from the large 
can of water thrown over me, brought me to my senses. 

“Well, my pious Silenus !” growled the knight. “You 
are a fine fellow to set on guard, aren’t you? I order 
you to keep watch outside the door of the crypt until 
midnight, and find you the next morning lying inside 
the cellar door, with your mouth under an open fau- 
cet. We were obliged to carry you up here — not 
knowing whether you were alive or dead.” 

“Where — where is the costly flask Ashtoreth gave 
me?” I asked, feeling in vain about my body for the 
souvenir bestowed on me by the heathen queen. There 
was neither flask nor leather cuirass, only the old 
coarse habit I had inherited from my predecessor in 
office. 

“Come — come,” angrily exclaimed the knight, shak- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


161 


ing me again. “Stop dreaming, and hasten to the 
chapel ; it is time to ring the bell for mass.” 

I could hardly bring myself to believe that it was 
only a dream — it seemed so real, but I could find no 
trace of midnight revelry anywhere — indeed, I could 
not find the winding staircase, which I had ascended 
from the chapel to the hall of the worship of Baphomet. 
And yet I doubted. 

The chapel was filled at mass with devout worship- 
pers. A solemn scene was when the knights, garbed in 
coarse gray habits, and bare-footed, crept on hands and 
knees to the stone coffin, in which lay a waxen image 
of our Lord. They kissed the marble steps leading to 
the platform on which the coffin stood, and when I 
saw them gather about the holy image, my dream 
seemed so real that, in my excitement, I would have 
cried in a loud voice to the kneeling congregation : 

“People ! Christians ! rise — rise ! do not kneel in the 
presence of these blasphemers!” had not the white 
dove on my shoulder pressed her wings against my 
lips. 

Then the rich tones of the organ filled the chapel ; 
and the women’s voices chanting the “Miserere” 
sounded so familiar — exactly like those I had heard in 
my dream, singing bacchanalian songs — that I said to 
myself: “That is Ashtoreth’s voice — that is Delilah’s, 
and that deep-toned contralto is Jezebel’s!” Again I 
saw the singers emerge from the crypt and move, 
toward the winding stair-case. Ah ! it was a dream after 
all! There was no winding staircase. Where I had 
seen the open door, which gave egress to it, was a 


162 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD , 


blank wall; and against it the massive marble monu- 
ment of the grand master, Arminius, who was repre- 
sented by a recumbent knight in full pontificals, with 
hands devoutly crossed on his breast. 

Yes, it was only a dream ! 

My heart was relieved of a heavy weight. It was 
such a relief to feel certain that I had not taken the 
jeweled crown from our blessed Lady’s head; and that 
the Queen of Sheba had not worn it while dancing in 
adoration of an idol. 

When the services were concluded, and I approached 
the image of our Lady, to replenish the oil in the per- 
petual lamp at her feet, the doubts as to my having 
dreamed the scenes of the bacchanalian revelry came 
back in full force ; some one had been tampering with 
the jeweled crown on the head of the sacred image — 
it had been turned around ! 

There was a pearl in front of the diadem, and a ruby 
in the back — both as large as a hazel-nut. Today, the 
ruby gleamed like a coal of fire, where always before 
the radiance of the pearl had vied with the pure white- 
ness of the waxen brow. The crown had been reversed 
— I had not dreamed after all ! 

This day was, as I have mentioned before, Good Fri- 
day — the day of universal fasting. The knights’ 
observance of the day was so rigid that they would not 
even administer to a dying novice the medicines nec- 
essary to alleviate his suffering, because they were 
composed of manna and hydromel, both of which, con- 
taining nutriment, were considered food. Even I 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


163 


fasted the entire day — of a necessity, though, for there 
was nothing served in the refectory ! 

My elastic conscience would have permitted me to 
partake — sparingly, of course ! — of food ; and I regret- 
ted that I had not possessed the forethought to lay 
aside from the banquet of the preceding night (if it 
really had not been a dream) the legs of a three thous- 
and-year-old quail ! 

But, had I done so, they would doubtless have van- 
ished with the pretty flask given me by the heathen 
queen. When I made my duty-rounds as usual on 
Good Friday evening, I found my red-bearded patron 
waiting for me in the sacristy. He said to me : 

“This evening, Malchus, you will watch as before 
at the door of the crypt — but see that you stop there, 
and keep awake ! Don’t let me find you again in the 
cellar tomorrow morning.” 

I said to myself : “I shall be very sure not to go to 
sleep this time !” 

The guests arrived earlier this evening. The clock 
in the tower had not yet ceased striking eleven, when 
the three knocks sounded on the crypt door. 

The ancient beauties did not think it necessary to 
introduce themselves as before, but they gave me the 
same orders for the sacred vessels. 

When I moved toward the altar, in obedience to the 
Queen of Sheba’s behest, she called after me : “Don’t 
look back, Malchus ; if you do Satan will fly away with 
you !” 

I did not look backward; I had no need. When 
I held the gold lid of the chalice in front of me, it 


164 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


served the same purpose as a mirror, and in it I saw 
Jezebel walk up to the Arminius monument, lay her 
hand against the head of the recumbent statue, and 
thrust it to one side, whereupon the entire mass of 
marble swung noiselessly forward, revealing an open- 
ing in the wall through which I saw a winding stair- 
case. 

Pretending not to have seen anything, or to notice 
anything unusual in the opening in the wall, I followed 
the ladies up the stair with the articles they bade me 
bring after them. 

The long table in Baphomet’s hall was again loaded 
with all sorts of eatables : baked meats, pastry, sweets, 
fruits. “Meats !” I exclaimed to myself, “meats on 
Good Friday, when all Christians, even the Calvinists, 
fast and read their prayer-books to find consolation for 
their souls and forgetfulness for their stomachs !” And 
what a feast it was ! One might well have believed 
that hosts and guests had not eaten anything for two 
or three thousand years ! Had I been endowed with 
the hands of an Aegeon I could not have supplied the 
viands and wine as rapidly as the hungry and thirsty 
revelers demanded them of me. I seemed to be con- 
tinually running to, or returning from, the wine-cellar. 

Similar scenes to those enacted the preceding night 
followed the banquet; only with variations one would 
hardly believe the human mind capable of inventing. 

The Queen of Sheba was even more reckless and 
abandoned than before; she ordered me to bring her 
the mantle from the shoulders of the “Woman of 
Nazareth.” I hesitated again to perform the sacrile- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


165 


gious errand, but a sound blow on my back from 
Iscariot’s fist sent me hurrying to the chapel. 

When I returned with the mantle the queen was in 
need of it, for she was not to be distinguished from the 
nude goddess on the back of the wild boar. I was so 
ashamed for her, I could not lift my eyes when I 
handed her the mantle. Ashtoreth laughed heartily at 
me, and exclaimed : 

“Here, Malchus, I will drink to Baphomet from this 
flask ; then you shall drink to me.” 

She drank first, then handed the flask to me ; it was 
the same one she had presented to me the night before. 

I had learned something since then ! I knew there 
were trick flasks with two compartments, which might 
contain two different kinds of liquor without becoming 
mixed. If the neck of the flask were turned to the 
right, one of the compartments would be opened ; the 
contents of the other would flow, were the neck turned 
to the left. 

When the heathen queen placed the flask to her lips 
I had watched her closely, and had seen that her wrist 
turned slightly to the right. This movement I took 
good care to copy when I drank, and, as I had guessed, 
the wine was deliciously sweet. 

I took a good, long pull before removing the flask 
from my lips. 

“Very good wine, isn’t it?” observed Ashtoreth. 

“A trifle bitter,” I replied, making a wry face, upon 
which she filliped my nose with her finger, and ex- 
claimed, laughingly: 

“You don’t know what is good, Malchus ! The wine 


166 


TOLD BY THE DEATH 1 S HEAD . 


in this flask is some of that left from the marriage feast 
at Cana. You may keep this flask, too; put it with the 
one I gave you last night.” 

This remark set the entire blasphemous crew into a 
roar of merriment. 

“You may remove these vessels now,” said Nebu- 
chadnezzar, when the laughter had subsided, “and 
fetch us some spiritus zrini.” 

I removed the unclean church vessels and brought 
from the cellar a large stone jug of spiritus vini. The 
simple juice of the grape was not strong enough for the 
drunken demons ; they wanted the more fiery brandy. 

An idea came into my head as I was going to the 
cellar. The spiritus vini was made in Russia; the 
mouths of the jugs containing it were sealed so skill- 
fully that only those persons who understood the 
secret could remove the cork. I had learned this secret 
while with the haidemaken. 

I opened the jug in the cellar, poured out some of 
the brandy, and filled it up with the drugged wine in 
the flask intended for me. Then I sealed up the jug 
and took it to the banquet hall. 

“Did you drink any of it?” demanded the knight 
whom the rest called Herod, when I set the jug on the 
table. 

“I swear by Baphomet I did not!” I replied truth- 
fully. 

“Then open the jug,” commanded Pilate. 

I made believe to pull and tug and twist the cork — 
I could not remove it from the neck. At last Ahab 
snatched the jug impatiently from my hands, and after 









“I took my lamp, descended to the crypt” 




TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


167 


trying in vain for several moments to accomplish what 
I had failed to do, he set it in a silver basin and struck 
at the neck with his sword. The jug was broken, of 
course, and the liquor filled the basin. Then, Bath- 
sheba and Tamar flung into it figs, raisins and orange 
peel ; Delilah took a lighted taper from the candelabra 
and set fire to the huge dish of crambamboli; at the 
same moment all the other lights in the hall were 
extinguished. 

Nebuchadnezzar now began to ladle out the burning 
liquor into goblets which he passed to the rest of the 
company. The flame dispensing king, with his four 
horns, the fire-sipping forms around him, their faces 
blanched to a death-like pallor by the green-blue light 
of the burning brandy, formed a group that excelled in 
hideousness every illustration I had yet seen of the 
danse macabre . 

I fled in horror and disgust from the infernal orgy, 
fully convinced that I was not dreaming this time. I 
was determined to make my escape from the abode of 
demons and idol worshippers. 

I said to myself : “If these human beings — that they 
are not phantoms I am convinced — came to the castle 
through the crypt, then I, another human being, may 
go out the way they entered.” 

I took my lamp, descended to the crypt, and dis- 
covered that one of the memorials, which lined the 
walls, had been shoved to one side. An examination 
of this memento to a deceased knight revealed that it 
was not a slab of marble, but a sheet of tin painted to 
imitate the more solid material. Nor was the niche it 


168 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


covered a tomb, but the outlet to a narrow stairway 
that ascended in steep spirals from the crypt, opposite 
to the one which descended to it from the chapel. 

I mounted seventeen steps, when further progress 
was barred by a statue — that of Saint: Sebastian. The 
heroic martyr was represented bound to a tree, his 
body filled with arrows, as he had appeared when 
being tortured to death by the commands of the god- 
less Diocletian. 

I had seen this statue often enough by day in the 
reception-hall of the castle; then it stood in its niche 
face toward the room ; here, at the head of the secret 
stairway from the crypt, it stood with its face also 
toward me. “Surely,” said I to myself, “St. Sebastian 
must know something about the secret outlet.” 

And he did. 

I began to examine the niche; then the statue. I 
noticed that three of the arrows in the breast were 
brass, and that the one in the middle was brighter than 
the other two, as if it had been taken hold of frequently. 
I mounted the pedestal, and, with one arm around the 
saint to steady myself, I tried to turn the brighter 
arrow. After a little, it yielded to the pressure of my 
hand, and the statue, as well as the niche, began to 
turn slowly on an unseen axis, and in a few moments 
I saw the starlit sky above me. 

Then I turned the arrow in the opposite direction, 
and found myself returned to my prison. I had solved 
the mystery of the phantoms’ appearance in the chapel ! 
I returned to the chapel and examined the mechanism 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


169 


concealed under the Arminius monument. What 
would be the result, I asked myself, if I turned the 
head of the grand master back to its proper position? 

I did so, and the monument swung back to its place, 
concealing the entrance to the hall of Baphomet. 

By this time the blasphemers in the hall were sound 
asleep, and heaven alone knew when they would 
waken ! And when they did, they would not be able to 
get out of their Satan’s temple, for it had neither door 
nor windows. 

No one would know what had become of them — 
whither they had gone. When they found a way out 
of their prison — if ever — I should be far enough away 
over mountain and valley ! 

I sketched a rapid plan of escape : I would go to the 
Archbishop of Aix-la-Chapelle and lay information 
against the knights of Baphomet ; and, in order to gain 
credence for my story, I would take with me the dese- 
crated church vessels. No devout Christian should 
drink again from the chalice defiled by the lips of 
Salome and Delilah; should have his offspring chris- 
tened from the basin polluted by Nebuchadnezzar; 
should receive the holy water from the aspergill, defiled 
by being used to stir the infernal mixture concocted by 
Tamar and Bathsheba; not one of the vessels should 
be used again, until they had been thoroughly cleansed 
and re-consecrated by the proper authorities. 

“A most praiseworthy determination ! You proved 
yourself a true Christian !” exclaimed the prince, deeply 
incensed by the impiety of the donnenritter, the mere 


170 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


hearing of whose licentious conduct made a godly man 
feel the need of absolution. “You did what any honest 
and respectable Christian would have done in your 
place !” 

“Didn't I say so?” in triumph exclaimed the mayor, 
beating the table with his staff. “Didn’t I say the 
rascal would talk himself out of the church robbery? 
Instead of sentencing him for the crime, he, is com- 
mended for it.” 

Hereupon the prince and the mayor became involved 
in so animated a dispute that each sprang from his 
chair and begun to pound with his fists on the table 
with such vigor that the candle-sticks, ink-horn and 
sand-box danced quite a lively jig. 

The argument continued until his highness suddenly 
remembered what was becoming to his dignity; then 
he rapped the court to order and announced that the 
hearing was adjourned until the next day. 

***** 

The following morning Hugo resumed his confes- 
sion : 

I found a stout leather bag in the sacristy, into 
which I put all the church vessels of gold and silver 
which had been defiled in the bacchanalian orgies. I 
did not forget the Virgin’s diadem, either. 

My left shoulder ached dreadfully under the heavy 
load, but, because the white dove I told you about was 
perched on the other shoulder, I would not shift the 
bag from side to side, which would have made it easier 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


171 


to carry. The revolving Saint Sebastian enabled me to 
escape from the castle, but I still had a high bastion to 
scale. I found the rope ladder by means of which the 
women had climbed over, and very soon I was on the 
high road, travelling as swiftly as I could for the heavy 
bag, toward the harbor — 

“Hold!” interrupted the chair, “I’ve caught you at 
last ! If what you have told us is true, why didn’t you 
go at once with the bag of church property to the 
burgomaster of the city, and tell him of your discovery 
at the castle? The impious revellers might have been 
taken into custody that same night.” 

“Yes — yes — ” the prince made haste to add, “why 
didn’t you do that, instead of thinking it necessary to 
escape on a ship?” 

“I believe I can explain my action to the satisfaction 
of the high-born gentlemen,” deferentially responded 
the prisoner. “You will understand at once why I 
wanted to take a ship, when I tell you the name of the 
city. It was Stettin. It was in possession, at that time, 
of Gustavus Adolphus, whose heretic generals cared 
very little whether the Blessed Virgin or Baphomet 
were worshipped in the Catholic churches, which had 
already been desecrated more than once by themselves. 
Indeed, the relations between the knights and the 
heretics was most friendly, because the former had 
joined forces with the Swedes, and had fought bravely 
against the imperial beleaguerers. They were loyal 
comrades in arms with the heretics. That is why I 
deemed it wiser to escape from the city — ” 


172 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“And you were right — quite right !” with unmistak- 
able approval in his tone, commented the prince. “The 
Swedish heretics were not the proper authorities to 
settle so sacred and important a matter. The furtum 
sacrosanctorum may be stricken from the list of indict- 
ments. ,, 

“As may all that follow !” growled the mayor into 
his beard. “Now we shall hear how this innocent 
criminal disposes of the homicidium! 


PART V. 


THE HOMICIDE. 


CHAPTER I. 

ON BOARD MYNHEER’S SHIP. 

A convincing proof of my honest and pious inten- 
tions is, that notwithstanding I was in great need of 
money — I hadn’t a penny to my name! — it never 
occurred to me to help myself from the alms-box at the 
door of the chapel, which, at such seasons like Passion 
Week, was always well filled. 

I had no “motive” to carry the box with me — it had 
not been defiled by sacrilegious hands. 

I still wore the dress in which I had masqueraded as 
a lictor: the Roman balten, the leathern caliga, the 
chalizeh sandals with straps, and the ancient Hebrew 
pallium. Anywhere else in the civilized world a man 
garbed as I was would have been arrested as a vaga- 
bond lunatic ; but I was not molested in Stettin. 

That city, under Swedish domination, was a free 
port ; the mouth of the Oder was crowded with vessels 
of all sorts, from all countries. The quay swarmed 

( 173 ) 


174 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


with negroes, Spaniards, Turks, Chinese — all nationali- 
ties, all the costumes of the globe were represented. 
Consequently no one, however striking may have been 
his garb, would have attracted special attention. Nor 
did I, as I passed through the crowd in search of a 
vessel that was lifting her anchor, preparatory to 
sailing at once. 

Chance led me to a Dutch ship. 

The owner of the craft, Mynheer Ruissen, paid no 
attention to me until after we were out of the harbor, 
and were scudding before a favorable wind. Then, as 
he was passing along the deck, his eyes fell on me, 
where I was sitting near the rail, with my bag by my 
side. 

He stopped in front of me, thrust his hands into the 
pockets of his coat, and, after a moment’s close scru- 
tiny, addressed me in a language I had never heard 
before. He tried several different tongues — oriental 
by their sound — with the same result. I could only 
indicate by shaking my head that I did not understand 
him. At last he became impatient, and exclaimed in 
Flemish : 

“Potztausend-wetter ! What language does this fel- 
low speak, I wonder?” 

I understood him then, and told him I could speak 
Dutch, and that I was not a heathen from the Orient, 
but a native of Europe, and a Christian like himself. 

“And where are you going, may I ask?” 

“Wherever your ship will take me,” I answered. 

“Have you the money to pay for your passage?” 

“Not a solitary batz.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


175 


“Have you anything of value?” 

“I have a beautiful golden flask set with precious 
gems, which I will give you as a pledge, or in payment 
— as you prefer.” 

“Did you come by it honestly?” 

“I will take my oath that I did not steal it A 
beautiful woman gave it to me as a souvenir. May I 
sink with this ship to the bottom of the sea, if every 
word I tell you is not true !” 

“Na, Na, ! you needn't mind swearing in that way,” 
hastily interposed Mynheer. “I don't want my ship to 
go to the bottom of the sea ! Is the flask worth enough 
to pay for your passage to Hamburg?” 

“It would fetch more than your whole ship !” 

He paused a moment, then asked again : 

“What have you got in that bag?” 

“Gold and silver vessels, and jewels.” 

“Are they souvenirs too? There, there, you needn't 
mind swearing again! I won’t arrest you — it’s no 
concern of mine how you came by them.” 

I told him then that if he would take me to his.pri- 
vate cabin, I would tell him how I came to have the 
valuables in my possession. 

He led me to his cabin, where he bade me place the 
leather bag in the corner. Then he ordered one mug 
of beer to be brought; filled a porcelain pipe — about 
the size of a thimble — with tobacco, thrust the stem 
between his lips, but did not light it — I dare say, 
because he feared it might burn out before he had emp- 
tied the beer mug, from which he took an occasional 
sip while I was telling him my story. 


176 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


When I had told him of the scandalous scenes in the 
castle, and of my escape with the defiled vessels, which 
I had decided to take to the archbishop, Mynheer 
removed the pipe from his lips, deliberately knocked 
the tobacco into the palm of his hand and emptied it 
into the tobacco-pouch. Then he drained the last sip 
of beer from the mug, thrust his hands into his pockets 
and said : 

“Well, my son, you have acted cleverly, and stupidly 
at the same time. To fetch the things away with you, 
was clever — very! But, to decide that you — by your- 
self — a poor unknown devil, would be believed by the 
archbishop, when you accused so powerful an order as 
the Dormnritter of blasphemy and sacrilege, was stupid* 
in the extreme. Nobody will believe your story; you 
will be ridiculed, and told that you dreamed all these 
things.” 

“But/’ I interposed, “how could I have dreamed 
things, no living being ever saw with his eyes, or heard 
with his ears? How could I have dreamed the Bapho- 
met worship? How could I have dreamed names like 
Jaldabaoth and Ophiomorpho, and that disquisition 
around the sarcophagus?” 

“Why, you stupid lad ! Don’t you see they will say 
you have been reading the secret pamphlet which was 
published by the opponents of the Ancient Order of 
Templars? But, what was permitted to. King Philip 
will not be tolerated in you ; you will not be allowed to 
tell stories about Baphomet idolatry, and serpent wor- 
ship. And, suppose you are allowed to tell what you 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


177 


‘saw with your eyes and heard with your ears’ — you 
have no witness to prove that wliat you say is true.” 

“Oh, haven’t I?” I cried, triumphantly producing 
from the leather bag the pyx with its contents. “Here 
is my witness : this sacred wafer, defiled by the idol- 
worshippers. See ! here in the center of it, is the print 
of Ashtoreth’s slipper heel, where she trod it under 
foot. You see, it is directly over the banner of the 
Agnus Dei ?” 

Mynheer deliberately adjusted his large spectacles on 
the bridge of his nose, and scrutinized the wafer. 

“Donnerwetter!” he growled, “you are right, lad, 
this is the symbol of Baphomet : a half-moon, a double- 
headed serpent curved to form the figure 8. Hm, hm — 
you have acted in a praiseworthy manner after all ! By 
bringing this wafer with you, you have saved the souls 
of many devout Christians from eternal damnation, in 
that you have hindered them from kneeling in adora- 
tion today at mass before this symbol of Baphomet! 
Indeed, half Stettin will owe thanks to you if, instead of 
damnation, it wins salvation! Your brave and valiant 
deed will save from the flames of hell at least twelve 
thousand souls! Therein lies the wisdom of your 
action ; the unwisdom will come to the fore when you 
ask yourself: ‘What shall I do with these desecrated 
vessels?’ 

“You thought to arraign an entire order — nay, two, 
for those wanton females must belong to an order of 
some sort. To accuse a religious body is always 
extremely dangerous — specially so, if the order be 
composed of women. I am afraid it will result in your 


178 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


ruin; you will most likely be arrested for stealing 
church property — the punishment for which is death at 
the stake. What will your word be worth against the 
denials of the knights? Do you imagine that any trace 
of their scandalous revelry will be found? Not by a 
good deal ! You will be pronounced a wicked calumni- 
ator ; unless you want them to cut off your tongue, you 
will keep it silent between your teeth !” 

“Then what shall I do with these things?” I asked 
in perplexity, giving the bag a thrust with my foot. 
“Shall I take them back to the castle? — ” 

“That” — interrupted Mynheer — “would be the stu- 
pidest thing you could do. The sir knights would, 
beyond a doubt, have you walled into some corner of 
the castle, where you might await the resurrection 
with what patience you could summon !” 

“Then, what would you advise me to do?” I asked 
again. 

“Well, my son, I say, that what you have in your 
possession belongs to you; accept it as the gift of 
heaven — though you acquired it from Satan. When 
we get to Hamburg I will direct you where to find an 
honest man whose business it is to relieve pious folk of 
any treasure they may have taken from Satan — or, 
found where it was not lost. I am acquainted with a 
Christian of that sort ; you need not be afraid to trust 
him — he is honest as a Quaker, and would not cheat 
anyone — on Sunday ! I think I may trust you to dis- 
pose of your treasure as cleverly as you — appropriated 
it, which, after all, is the chief secret of trade !” 


CHAPTER II. 

. THE MOO-CALF. 

I dare say your highness, and gentlemen of the 
court, have heard a good many stories about the moo- 
calf? I shall abstain from expressing just here an opin- 
ion of the mysterious creature as, by so doing, I should 
anticipate the denouement of one of my most remark- 
able adventures. I think almost every dweller in Cob- 
lentz has heard of the moo-calf’s strange doings; for 
there are numerous records in the chronicles of the 
city, of its mysterious appearance and behavior. 

The moo-calf ordinarily appears in those cities where 
the Jews have multiplied excessively, and attained to 
power. 

It is a well-known fact that a calf is the meekest, the 
most innocent of animals, that it has never been known 
to assault anyone, that it would be the least likely of 
all the animal kingdom to wield a boundless tyranny 
over an entire community. Therefore, I do not believe 
all the terrifying tales I have heard about the moo-calf. 
Do any of the gentlemen here believe them? 

Several members of the court admitted that they 
believed the tales; some thought a portion might be 
true, others were non-committal. So much time was 
given to the discussion, that the chair was at last 

( 179 ) 


180 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

obliged to interfere. He said to the prisoner — after 
rapping impatiently for order : 

“You are not here to ask questions, but to be ques- 
tioned. Now let us hear what you have to say about 
the moo-calf?” 

Hugo bowed and resumed his confession : 

When we arrived at Hamburg, Mynheer so man- 
aged matters, that it was evening when he and I went 
ashore. With the bag of valuables on my back, I 
tramped after him to the suburb of St. Paul, to seek 
in the winding, and zig-zag streets of the “Hamberger 
Berg,” the house of the honest Christian, who would 
relieve my back, and incidentally my mind, of the load 
of treasure. 

We pushed our way with whole skins through a con- 
fusion of menagerie booths, puppet-shows, jugglery 
and rope-dancing exhibitions, which their proprietors 
importuned us to patronize, avoided with some diffi- 
culty the crowds of tipsy sailors, and at last arrived in 
front of the house we were seeking. 

The name of the owner was Meyer — a by no means 
rare cognomen in Germany ! 

He was a Lutheran, as eleven-twelfths of the resi- 
dents of Hamburg are. They alone possess the rights 
of citizenship. 

Mynheer Ruissen took Herr Meyer to one side, and 
communicated to him what business had brought me to 
Hamburg, whereupon Herr Meyer without further 
ceremony invited me to sup with him. 

“I hope” — here impatiently interrupted the chair — 
“you don’t intend to waste more of our time by an 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 181 

enumeration and description of the various dishes you 
partook of?” 

“No, your honor, though it would not take long to 
tell what we had for supper. Herr Meyer placed before 
me nothing but bread, cheese and water. He could not 
say enough in praise of the bread and cheese, and he 
boasted that the water, which he said was from the 
Elias fountain, possessed the most remarkable proper- 
ties. While I ate, he examined in turn each of the 
vessels I had taken from the bag and placed on the 
table, exclaiming over every piece, and making a 
peculiar noise with his tongue against the inside of his 
upper teeth : 

“A baptismal basin ! Tse-tse-tse ! How could you 
dare to take this? A censer! tse-tse-tse! Young man, 
did it never occur to you that you were defying Satan 
when you put this into your bag? A communion-cup ! 
tse-tse-tse! I should think your soul would be 
oppressed with its weight of sin ! And — actually ! — the 
Holy Virgin’s diadem ! Woe-woe-woe, to you, miser- 
able sinner !” I could listen no longer to his lugubri- 
ous comments: 

“Oh, hush, Master Meyer,” I interrupted, “what use 
to talk like that? You needn’t think to frighten me 
with your lamentations. I am a Lutheran like your- 
self — rather let us talk about the value of these things : 
What will you give for the whole lot? But, before we 
talk business, bring me something more palatable to 
eat and drink. Your bread and cheese and water are 
not to my taste.” 

“Very good, you shall have something else,” with 


182 


TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD . 


sudden alacrity responded Master Meyer, whose opin- 
ion of me was evidently improving. He hurried to the 
kitchen, and soon returned with some salt fish, and a 
jug of good cider, which he placed before me. 

Then he proceeded to appraise the church vessels, 
and the diadem, telling me the while that I ought to 
be thankful his dear old friend Mynheer Ruissen had 
led me to him. How easily I might have fallen into the 
hands of the papists, who would certainly have im- 
prisoned me — and perhaps put me to death; or into 
those of the Jews, who had swarmed from Spain into 
Hamburg, and were ruining all honest tradesmen. The 
rascally Hebrews would offer only ridiculously low 
prices for articles they suspected had been acquired by 
means not altogether legitimate, and would give in 
payment for them counterfeit money. And, wasn’t the 
cod-fish I was eating most appetizing? 

After he had examined my treasures two or three 
times, he said he would give me six hundred thalers 
for the lot — and that I might drink all of the cider into 
the bargain. 

“See here. Master Meyer,” I replied, “your fish is so 
salty it makes one want to drink continually, and your 
cider is so sour, I would rather not eat your fish than 
to have to quench my thirst with the cider. And, 
moreover, I will take my treasures to the Jews’ quarter, 
where I shall no doubt find some one who will give 
more than a paltry six hundred thalers to a poor ship- 
wrecked traveller for a lot of articles that are worth at 
least twenty times the sum you offer.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 183 

At these words my worthy host beat his hands 
together above his head, and exclaimed : 

“My dear son ! how will you find your way to the 
Jews’ quarter at this late hour? It would be very 
unwise — nay, dangerous, for you to attempt it. Don’t 
you know that the moo-calf makes its appearance 
about this time?” 

I shrugged my shoulders to indicate that I was not 
afraid of a moo-calf. 

“But, my dear son, you don’t know what a terrible 
creature the moo-calf is. It has become even more 
terrible and ferocious since the Jews have multiplied 
to such numbers in Hamburg. These Spanish Jews 
understand all sorts of witch-craft. It was they who 
discovered that if a young calf is fed on human blood 
instead of milk, it will become savage as a lion. This 
is the sort of moo-calf they have turned loose in the 
Hamberger Berg. It roams through the streets at 
night, terrifying to death every person it meets, and 
scatters the watchmen in all directions. It tears the 
bells from the house doors ; it has teeth so sharp that it 
can snap off the pole of a halberd as easily as if it were 
a pipe-stem; and its tongue is rough as a cloth- 
shearer’s brush. It roars like a lion, bellows like a wild 
bull, snorts like a whole herd of wild horses; clatters 
through the streets like a luggage van, clappers like a 
fulling-mill, and crows like a cock that is possessed. 
It takes special delight in pursuing honest men and 
fathers of families, who suspect their wives and daugh- 
ters of adventure, and if it chances to catch one of 
them, he will not very soon forget the moo-calf — that 


184 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

is if he escapes with his head to remember it ! Another 
favorite trick with the calf is: to steal upon a pair of 
lovers, and roar at them with such a terrible voice that 
they die of fright — ” 

“And what sort of looking beast is this moo-calf?” 
I interrupted. 

“Why, no one can tell what it looks like, my son. 
Those who have been unfortunate enough to encounter 
it on the street have had a stream of fire blown into 
their eyes from the beast’s nostrils, and they were not 
able to see for weeks afterward. The man who is brave 
enough to thrust his head out the window when he 
hears the moo-calf bellow, will be sure to regret his 
curiosity, for his head will swell to such a size that he 
will not be able for several days to get it back through 
the window. That is why no one is able to tell what 
the monster is like. I only know that it has the power 
to stretch its neck to such a length that it can look 
into the upper windows of a house. Oh, I can assure 
you, it is a most horrible creature !” 

I had had ample time, while he was descanting on 
the moo-calf’s terrible doings, to replace my treasures 
in the bag. 

“Then there really is such a monster?” I observed, 
shouldering my load. 

He swore by all he held dear, that the moo-calf not 
only existed, but that it roamed the streets of Ham- 
burg almost every night. 

“Have you any desire to make a bet with me?” I 
asked. 

“A bet? — on what?” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


185 


“That I can eat a whole calf at a sitting — especially 
when I have a ravenous appetite as now. Fetch me 
your moo-calf and I’ll devour him, hoofs, hide and 

tail r 

I dropped the bag from my shoulder to the table, 
drew forth the short Roman sword, which was part of 
my lictor’s costume, and sharpened it on the steel. 

“Now, fetch on your moo-calf,” I repeated, again 
shouldering the bag and making as if I were going to 
quit the house. 

“And you really are not afraid of the moo-calf?” 
exclaimed Master Meyer, placing himself in front of 
me, believing I intended to pursue my way. “I see you 
are a headstrong lad, but, as I have taken a fancy to 
you, I don’t want you to run any risks. Come, make 
up your mind to stop here until morning. We will 
agree on a price for your treasures ; and then have sup- 
per together.” 

“No, thanks,” I returned, my face still toward the 
street door. “I don’t want any more dried codfish. The 
season of fasting is over — besides, I am no priest, and 
if I were I shouldn’t object to wine.” 

“You shall have whatever you want, my son. Put 
down your bag, and make yourself at home.” And he 
hurried into the kitchen to give his orders. 

After several minutes he returned, clad in an entire 
suit of new clothes; on his arm he carried another 
handsome suit, which he begged me to accept as a 
present from him, adding that I would find in the 
pocket of the coat in a purse the sum he was willing to 


186 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

pay for my treasures, and with which he knew I would 
be quite satisfied. 

When I opened the purse I found in it fifty doub- 
loons, and a slip of paper. 

“What is this?” I inquired, holding the paper toward 
him. 

“A promissory note for two-thousand thalers, pay- 
able in three months.” 

I knew very well that a note of hand was as good as 
money, and was quite satisfied with the trade — only, 
the time of payment was too long distant to suit me. 

“It is a Hamburg custom, my son,” replied Master 
Meyer when I mentioned my objections. “The money 
must have time to mature.” 

I was obliged to be satisfied, besides, fifty doubloons 
would be quite enough to keep me in food and raiment 
for three months. 

The supper Master Meyer now placed before me 
was of a sort I would not have believed his larder capa- 
ble of supplying — judging from the fare he had offered 
me first. There were pasties of all sorts, game, con- 
fections and a choice selection of wines. Of the last I 
took special care not to imbibe too freely. Master 
Meyer’s family joined us at the repast; there were 
three daughters, comely, and of marriageable age ; and 
a son. The latter, I was informed, was a student at the 
university. I thought him rather advanced in years for 
a student ! 

There was not the least resemblance between the 
three young women ; no one would have taken them 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


187 


to be sisters. They were merry creatures, sang and 
played on the harp and the guitar. 

One of them, a blonde, was very pretty. I noticed 
that she stole frequent glances toward me, and when 
her eyes met mine she would blush and smile 
enchantingly. 

I was still young, and not at all averse to a flirta- 
tion. Moreover, I was a widower. I had had enough 
experience with the fairer sex, however, to teach me 
that it would be well to be on my guard. 

Master Meyer had introduced me to his family as 
“Junker Hermann.” The blonde daughter’s name was 
Agnes. She was a sentimental and romantic maid. I 
sat by her side at supper, and was so flustered by the 
glances from her blue eyes, I could think of nothing 
more sensible to say to her than : “that when the dear 
Lord should bestow on me a family, I would have 
just such spoons as her father’s” — with which we were 
eating the chocolate cream — and that my own and my 
wife’s crests should be engraved on the handles. This 
remark led me to observe further that I thought the 
initial letters of Hermann and Agnes would form a 
pretty monogram. My fair neighbor could not see 
just how the letters might be arranged. I told her it 
was very simple : the A need only be inserted between 
the two uprights of the H to make the union perfect. 

I wanted the Meyers to believe that I was a genuine 
cavalier, so I said to the father — after I had emptied 
my third glass of wine : 

“That ring on your finger pleases me very much. I 
should like to buy it.” 


188 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“Well, you see, Junker Hermann,” he returned 
slowly, turning the ring on his finger, “this is a costly 
piece of jewelry. The carbuncle alone is worth fifty 
thalers; besides, the ring is an heirloom. I wouldn’t 
sell it for seventy thalers.” 

“Would you sell it for eighty?” 

“I wouldn’t let anyone but you, Junker Hermann, 
have it at any price ! As you seem to have taken such 
a fancy to it, then take it, in God’s name, for eighty 
thalers.” 

“All right,” said I. “Just keep the eighty thalers out 
of the two-thousand you owe me 

At mention of the two-thousand thalers Agnes 
helped me to a second dish of chocolate cream. 

“I will draw up a note for the amount,” said her 
father. “We are only human, and no one can tell what 
may happen to me.” 

“Write whatever you like and I’ll scrawl my signa- 
ture to it,” I replied disdainfully. 

When he had quitted the room, Agnes whispered to 
me: 

“I am very sorry father sold his ring. It is a talis- 
man in our family, and was given to my mother as a 
wedding-present.” 

“And suppose” — I whispered back to her — “my buy- 
ing it does not take it out of the family?” 

“I don’t quite understand you,” she replied, casting 
down her eyes, and blushing. 

“I shall make my meaning clearer when I may speak 
to you alone.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


189 


“That can be arranged very easily, Junker Her- 
mann ; when the family have gone to their rooms for 
the night, we can meet in the bow-window chamber — 
then you can tell me what you have to say.” 

The father now returned with the note to the dining- 
room. It was for one-hundred thalers, that being the 
sum — principal and interest — I should owe Master 
Meyer at the expiration of three months. 

I did not think it worth while to waste words over 
the usurious interest charged; but signed my name 
with cavalier sang-froid , and the ring was transferred 
from Master Meyer’s hand to my own. As my hand 
was considerably larger than his, which was exceed- 
ingly thin and bony, I could only get the ring on the 
second joint of my little finger. 

Just at that moment Rupert, the elderly student, 
must have made a teasing remark to his sister; for 
the three at once set upon him, and began to belabor 
him with their fists, and cry out that he should not 
have any more wine that evening. 

“Very well,” he exclaimed, laughing, “then I’ll go to 
the tavern and get some.” 

He invited me to accompany him; saying that we 
should find at the tavern some good company and bad 
wine. I excused myself on the plea that I was very 
tired, and wanted to rest. He departed alone, and we 
heard him singing, and knocking against the doors 
with his stick, as he staggered down the street. 

Good-nights were now exchanged, and each one 
went to his or her room. I waited with considerable 
impatience until the house had become quiet; then I 


190 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


stole on tip-toe to the bow-window chamber. This 
apartment is in the top story of the house, and projects 
several feet over the street. A bright moon illumined 
the cozy chamber, so that a lamp was not necessary. 

I had not long to wait; the soft rustle of feminine 
garments very soon announced the coming of my 
charming Agnes. 

I met her at the door, took her hand in mine, and 
drew her into the bow-window. She asked me without 
further ceremony, to explain how the ring I had 
bought from her father could remain in their family 
now that I was the owner of it. 

“Nothing easier in the world ! my dear Agnes,” I 
made answer. “I need only to slip it on your finger as 
an engagement ring.” 

She understood my explanation, and allowed me to 
place on the third finger of her left hand the ring for 
which I owed one-hundred thalers. After this cere- 
mony I asked — as was natural — if I might seal the 
bargain with a kiss — ” 

“Ha! I knew that was coming!” interrupted the 
chair ; “we don’t care to hear that sort of evidence.” 

“Why,” pacifically interposed the prince. “Why, a 
kiss is nothing out of the way.” 

“One kiss would not be ; but it would not stop at 
one; a second and a third — and heaven only knows 
how many more would follow, and — ” 

“Pray allow me to contradict your honor,” respect- 
fully interrupted the prisoner. “There was only one. I 
will admit that I was about to help myself to more, but 
I was hindered — ” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


191 


“By the white dove on your shoulder, of course!” 
interrupted the mayor’s ironical tones. 

“No, your honor, not the white dove. Just at the 
moment I was going to take the second kiss, there 
came from the street directly underneath the bow-win- 
dow, the most unearthly sounds — as if a herd of angry 
elephants were - bellowing for their supper. I never 
heard so hideous a noise. It was a mixture of the 
squealing of a wild boar ; the neighing of a horse ; the 
blare of a trumpet, and the clattering of a heavy wagon 
over cobbles.” 

“Jesu Maria! the moo-calf!” shrieked my terror- 
stricken betrothed, tearing herself from my arms. The 
next instant she had vanished, with my hundred-thaler 
ring. 

Furious with rage, and not a little fear, I sprang to 
the window, flung back the sash, and thrust out my 
head — never once thinking of the dire result which 
would follow such action : my head swollen to the size 
of a barrel. 

However, that did not happen to me; but enough 
pepper was blown into my eyes to prevent me, most 
effectually, from seeing anything on the earth, or in the 
heaven ! I howled with pain and rage — compared to 
the sounds which came from my throat, the moo-calf’s 
bellowing was the weakly puling of an infant. 

But, such was the fear of my host and his daughters, 
of the fiendish brute, that not one of them ventured to 
come to my assistance. I was obliged to grope my 
way unaided to my room, and to wash the pepper from 
my blinded eyes as best I could. 


192 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


While I was thus engaged Rupert returned home, 
and joined his howls to mine; he said the moo-calf 
had attacked him, and almost done for him. His face 
and clothes were proof of a rough and tumble 
encounter with something: the former was scratched 
and bleeding, and his garments looked as though he 
had had a scuffle with an enraged eagle. His bed and 
mine were in the same room, and neither of us slept 
very much that night. The student was frightfully ill ; 
he kept muttering constantly something about the 
moo-calf ; while I sat by the basin until daylight, mop- 
ping my eyes with water. 

The cursed moo-calf ! Why didn’t he bellow before 
I gave my costly ring into Agnes’ keeping? It was 
not at all likely that I should soon have another oppor- 
tunity to be alone with her ! 

The next morning Master Meyer gave me to under- 
stand that the duties of hospitality would not be 
extended beyond one day; and that I would better 
seek a lodging more suitable to the station of a young 
man of quality. He would be glad to have me visit 
him frequently ; and if I wanted to be amused Rupert, 
who was perfectly familiar with all the ways of the city, 
would be delighted to be my guide. 

I did not see the lovely Agnes again alone; so I 
made up my mind to write, and tell her how much I 
thought of her. I question now, whether any of the 
numerous letters I sent her through Rupert, ever 
reached her hands. 

From that day, there was no end to amusements. 
Rupert was the very lad to make me acquainted in 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 193 

the shortest time with all the resorts of entertainment, 
and many companions of questionable reputation. I 
was introduced to a Spanish hidalgo; a Scotch laird; 
a Brazilian planter; a Wallachian boyar — that their 
patents of nobility grew on the same geneological tree 
with my own I suspected from the very first. They 
were, individually and collectively, hearty drinkers, 
reckless gamblers, and fearless fighters. That the 
money they squandered with lavish hand was not 
obtained through honest means I was confident, and I 
was equally confident that the entire crew looked on 
me as their own special prey. 

But, I taught them a thing or two before very long! 
At our drinking-bouts, I always left them under the 
table. While with the Templars I learned a valuable 
secret : how to drink all the wine you wanted without 
becoming intoxicated. I shall not reveal this most 
valuable secret here. I have an idea, that when the 
court sentences me, I may win its clemency by reveal- 
ing what I learned from the dornenritter — the secret 
which would be of incalculable value to all mankind — 
“We shall see about it — if the time ever comes when 
sentence shall be passed on you !” observed the chair. 

To out-drink me, resumed the prisoner, after this 
digression, was impossible, though they tried their 
best to do so. Had they succeeded in stupefying me 
with wine, I am quite certain they would have robbed 
me of the note for two-thousand thalers, which I 
always carried with me. I suspected that the series of 
drinking-bouts had been arranged to enable Rupert 
to steal the note; had he succeeded, Master Meyer 


194 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

would have been relieved of paying what he owed me. 
But my secret enabled me to frustrate their plans. 

Nor did they succeed in getting hold of any of my 
doubloons. The first time we engaged in a game of 
dice, I detected their scheme to cheat me ; the dice were 
loaded. As I had played that sort of game before, I 
astonished and discomfited my companions by the fre- 
quency with which the sixes always came on top when 
I threw. They, and not I, lost money. If they 
attempted to quarrel with me about my good fortune, 
they found that, skilled though they were in the pugi- 
listic art, I could take care of myself. I learned some 
wrestling tricks while I was with the haidemaken, and 
they served me well in my bouts with those notorious 
fighting-cocks. I was not the one to get worsted. But, 
no matter how angry I might be, I always took good 
care not to injure any of them seriously; had I done 
so, they would very soon have had me behind prison 
bars. 

I was also extremely careful in my intercourse with 
the women I met. My white dove accompanied me 
wherever I went, but I never spoke of her to anyone. 
I would tell my companions, after they had dragged 
me from one den to another without succeeding in 
attaching me to any of the alluring nymphs, that I had 
no eyes for any woman but my charming betrothed, to 
whom I had vowed eternal fidelity; and that I was 
obliged to adhere all the more rigidly to my vow, 
because Rupert, being the brother of rtiy sweetheart, 
might betray me to her were he to see me paying 
attention to another girl. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


195 


Then the student would swear that a '‘whole ditch 
full of devils” might fetch him (a favorite oath in Ham- 
berger Berg polite society) if he so much as mentioned 
my name to his sister. I might flirt with whomsoever 
I chose, he would not betray me. But, I persisted in 
turning a deaf ear to the fascinating damsels I con- 
tinued to meet night after night in the various drinking 
shops we frequented. I knew very well that a tidy 
wench would be more apt to get hold of my carefully 
guarded note of hand than would any of my brawling 
comrades. 

I wasn’t going to let anyone steal it ; I had decided 
that I would take the money home to my poor old 
parents. The two-thousand thalers would make of 
them real gentle folk; father could buy a little fruit 
farm ; and a fur coat for himself ; and the old mother 
might promenade to church in a silk mantle, bought 
with the money her son had given her — ” 

“And which he obtained by selling stolen church 
property,” sarcastically interjected the chair. 

“The end justified the means,” quickly, but with due 
respect, retorted the prisoner, whereupon the prince 
laughed heartily. 

The mayor’s face became crimson ; he said in a tone 
of reprimand: “That phrase was not devised by the 
pious Jesuits to excuse the man who steals church 
property, and sells it to obtain money for his family. 
The prisoner will continue his confession.” 

In this manner I passed three months. The day 
before the one on which my note fell due, I spent in my 
lodgings sleeping quietly. That night I accompanied 


196 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


my friends, as usual, on a round of the different tav- 
erns we were wont to frequent. We scattered the night 
patrol; smeared the windows of several professors’ 
houses with wagon grease; sang rollicking ditties in 
front of the houses in which we knew there were pretty 
girls; belabored all the Jews we found abroad at that 
hour, and kept the entire “Berg” in a state of excite- 
ment, until long after midnight. We marched arm in 
arm, forming a line across the street that reached from 
house to house, to the “Three Apples” — a famous tav- 
ern at that time — where, for a wager, we drank all the 
liquid medicines in the store of an itinerant quack doc- 
tor, who had stopped there for the night. 

It is just possible it was the medicaments that con- 
fused my brain — though I am convinced they were 
perfectly innocent of any intoxicants. Rupert became 
so helpless, he lay like a log on the tap-room floor ; the 
innkeeper ordered the rest of us out of the house. 

As it was too early to go home, the Scotchman sug- 
gested that, as Rupert was not with us, we should go 
around to Master Meyer’s, where he and the rest would 
keep watch in the street, while I made a “window-call” 
on my betrothed. 

“That’s a bright idea of yours !” I exclaimed. “How 
am I to get up to my pretty Agnes’ window? Her 
room is in the top story, in the gable. I am not a moo- 
calf that can stretch its neck to the luthern.” 

“Why are we your friends?” chivalrously demanded 
the Spanish hidalgo. “Are not we here to help you? 
We will form a pyramid: three of us will support two 
others on their shoulders, and you will form the apex.. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


197 


You can then rap at your lady-love’s window, and we 
will remain immovable, while you exchange kisses with 
her.” 

The quack’s medicaments had, as I said before, con- 
fused my brain ; I agreed to the silly plan suggested 
by the hidalgo, and we turned our unsteady steps 
toward the Meyer residence. 

When we arrived in front of the house, the first thing 
we did was break the lantern which swung from a rope 
stretched across the street, in order that the darkness 
might screen us from the sight of passers-by. 

The acrobatic feat of building a human pyramid was 
easily accomplished ; and I was very soon standing on 
the shoulders of two comrades whose feet in turn rested 
on the shoulders of the three forming the base. 

I had no difficulty in reaching to the sill of the bow- 
window ; that room, I knew, opened into Agnes’ sleep- 
ing-chamber. I had rapped once on the glass — cau- 
tiously, for I did not want to rouse any one in the lower 
rooms ; and was about to repeat the knock, when the 
fiendish bellowing I had heard once before made the 
blood run cold in my veins. 

My comrades under me cried out in terror : 

“The moo-calf is coming!” — and the next instant I 
was hanging by my fingers to the sill of the bow- 
window, with my legs wriggling like those of a frog 
caught on a hook. I could hear my valiant comrades 
scampering for their lives down the street. I did not 
want to call for help ; for, if old Meyer saw me dangling 
in front of his window, he would believe me to be a 
burglar, and shoot me without ceremony. I could not 


198 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


swing myself up to the window-sill, for the sash was 
closed ; so, I hung there, and tried in vain to find a pro- 
jection below me, on which to rest my toes. 

Meanwhile, the bellowing monster came nearer; I 
could already hear it snorting under me. I hung 
motionless as an executed criminal on the gallows, 
hoping the calf might not notice me. 

It was a vain hope ! The brute came directly toward 
me, and when I looked down, I saw the hideous 
horned head stretch upward — nearer, nearer. I could 
feel the rough tongue lick the soles of my shoes — then 
my ankles. I drew up my knees, and lifted myself as 
high as I could; but the elastic neck stretched out 
longer— the horrible tongue licked higher. I felt as if 
my trousers were being brushed with a curry-comb, 
and I thought to myself every moment : “Now the devil 
will seize me!” 

I wriggled and kicked in vain — nearer, and nearer, 
came the long horns which threatened to spit me on 
their sharp points. Fiendish laughter seemed to come 
from the red throat, as the tongue licked higher and 
higher. It reached my thighs — then my waist, and 
before I could guess what might happen, the little bag 
hanging from my belt, in which I carried the note for 
two-thousand thalers, was snapped from its chain, and 
disappeared down the brute’s gullet. 

My fear vanished with the note. Not even Satan 
himself should take it without a struggle ! 

Heedless of the moo-calf, as well as of the danger 
to my legs, I let go my hold on the window-sill and 
dropped. Fortunately my mantle carried me like a 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD , 


199 


parachute through the air, so that I was not even 
shaken by a too sudden contact with the pavement. 

I now stood face to face with the dreaded moo-calf. 
It was not a creation of the imagination, but a veritable 
monster, and a most hideous and frightful one too, at 
that ! It had four huge legs and feet like an elephant ; 
a neck two fathoms long, at the end of it an enormous 
head with horns ; the long red tongue hanging from the 
open jaws was covered with scales shaped like saw 
teeth. 

“You may be the devil himself,” I cried, drawing 
my sword, and stepping up to the monster, “but you 
must give me back my purse.” 

Quick as thought, the long neck was drawn in, and 
the head thrust at me with a force that sent me stag- 
gering backward several feet. A faint-hearted man 
would most likely have taken to his heels, but I was too 
enraged at my loss to think of seeking safety in flight. 

What ! had I purloined the dornenritter treasures for 
this? 

They were now in Master Meyer's possession, and 
the two-thousand thalers were in the stomach of this 
moo-calf! All this passed like lightning through my 
brain, as I picked myself up from the pavement, where 
the brute had flung me, and again approached him. 

“Either you take me with you to hell,” I exclaimed 
hoarsely, “or I'll tear my purse from your entrails !” 

Again the monster drew in his neck, spread his legs 
apart as if to brace himself, and gave utterance to 
another marrow-freezing roar. I remembered the dose 
of pepper I had received from him, and held the corner 


200 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


of my mantle in front of my face ; this shielded me also 
from the sparks of fire he blew from his nostrils. 

I was prepared for the second assault, and when the 
brute again shot out his head toward me, I dropped 
nimbly to the pavement, and the head swept over me 
into the empty air. Before it could be drawn back, I 
was on my feet, and buried my sword to the hilt in the 
creature’s breast. 

What was my surprise and horror to hear a despair- 
ing moan — not from the moo-calf’s throat, from its 
belly — an unmistakably human voice. 

“I am killed — murdered!” cried the voice, as the 
moo-calf fell in a heap to the pavement ; and from the 
shapeless leather envelope staggered a human form — 
my comrade, Rupert, the student. 

The blood was spurting from a wound in his breast — 
my sword had pierced clean through him ! 

“So, you are the moo-calf?” I exclaimed in amaze- 
ment, surveying the wounded man leaning, gasping for 
breath, against the door of his father’s house. 

“The devil take you,” he groaned. “Why didn’t I 
kill you at once, when you were hanging from the win- 
dow, instead of fooling with you? Now, the old man 
may play the moo-calf himself, and scare customers 
from the Jews’ quarter! It’s all up with me! Ho, 
Agnes ! Mettze ! Come quick ! Summon the patrol ! 
Sound an alarm !” 

I saw a female form appear in the bow-window. It 
was Agnes. When she recognized Rupert’s voice, she 
began to shriek “Murder ! murder !” 

I turned to fly, but Rupert, who had sunk to the 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


.201 


pavement, weak from the loss of blood, seized hold of 
my leg — even in death he thought only of revenge ! I 
jerked my leg from his grasp with such force, that he 
fell backward, striking his head against the door-post. 

He did not stir again. 

I did not stop to search in the skin of the moo-calf 
for the promissory note; I took only time enough to 
catch up a handful of mud from the street, and fling it 
into the face of the girl, who was leaning from the 
window shrieking “Murder !” into the night. 

It silenced her for a few moments, and I fled down 
the street with strides that soon took me a considerable 
distance from the scene of the tragedy. 

In my terror I imagined that a multitude was pur- 
suing me, crying: “Catch him!” “Hold him!” “There 
goes the assassin !” 

I fled through unfamiliar streets and by-ways, across 
bridges, to the outskirts of the city. There I saw, in an 
underground den, lights and moving forms ; and heard 
dance-music and riotous shouting. I tore open the 
entrance-door, dashed down the steps, and fell into 
the arms of an overgrown rascal, who was clad in the 
uniform of the Munster guards. The fellow locked his 
arms about me, and said laughingly: 

“You are welcome, comrade ! You have come to the 
proper refuge. You must have been close pressed, I 
declare! You are puffing like a porpoise! But, have 
no further fear — you are safe now. Come, sit and have 
something to drink.” 

He pressed a goblet of wine into my hand, thrust his 
arm through mine, and drank smollis with me, by 
exchanging his bear-skin hat for my cloth barret-cap. 


202 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

“There, my son, now you are one of us. You have 
drank our wine, and are now under the command of 
our worthy captain. ” 

I had stumbled upon a body of recruits for a par- 
tisan corps. The company was made up of desperate 
characters, who were glad enough of this chance to 
escape prison, or the gallows. 

As for myself, I was forced to put a good face on 
a bad business ! Only twelve hours before, I had been 
a distinguished cavalier, was called Junker Hermann; 
and had a promissory note for two-thousand thalers in 
my pocket. Now, I had neither station nor money, and 
as I had good cause for not wanting to keep the name 
by which I was known in Hamburg, I gave the recruit- 
ing sergeant mv own true patronymic. 

After I had been properly registered, I asked the 
sergeant ; 

“What is the name of our captain?” 

“Meyer.” 

“There are a good many Meyers in the world. Is 
the captain related to the Berg-Meyers?” 

“You’ve guessed it the first time, my son ! The cap- 
tain’s father lives in the Hamberger Berg, and is a 
well-known receiver of stolen goods. Rupert, the cap- 
tain’s brother, is a pander.” 

I dare say many a man in my place would have been 
frightened at this discovery ; but / congratulated 
myself! If I were pursued — I argued — the officers of 
justice would seek for me everywhere else but in the 
company commanded by the brother of the murdered 
man ; and if Captain Meyer ever discovered that it was 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


203 


I who had relieved him of the brother with whom he 
would have been obliged to share his inheritance, he 
certainly would not reproach me for it! 

This, honored and high-born gentlemen, added 
Hugo in conclusion, is the true history of the homi- 
cide for which I am arraigned. I have not added to, or 
taken from it; but have related the events exactly as 
they occurred. 

“Que bene distinguit, bene docet!” observed the 
prince thoughtfully. “We call it murder, when the 
person committing the deed strikes what he knows to 
be a human being. But, if the man encounters a fero- 
cious monster that he believes to be a moo-calf, and 
kills it as such, and it turns out to be a human being, 
‘murder’ is certainly not the term to apply to the deed. 
Moreover, the person who is so devoid of sense and 
dignity, as to conceal his human form in the hide of an 
irrational beast, is himself responsible for whatever may 
happen to him ! Therefore, this indictment may also 
be stricken from the register.” 

“Perhaps, your highness,” observed the chair with 
a covert sneer, “would like to suggest a reward for the 
prisoner, for delivering the city of Hamburg from the 
terrorism of the moo-calf?” 

The prince’s reply made it obvious that he had not 
noticed the chair’s sarcasm: 

“I-think-not,” he returned slowly. “As the prisoner 
is likely to be condemned to death for one or more 
of the other crimes, it would be useless to bestow on 
him a certainly deserved reward.” 

A further hearing was -postponed until the next 
morning. 


PART VI . 


CHAPTER I. 

THE FORGERY.— ONE CIPHER. 

I passed an entire year under the command of Cap- 
tain Meyer, during which time I may say I committed 
no more — nor less, evil than my comrades. I do not 
hold it necessary to mention the seven mortal sins, of 
which all soldiers are guilty when in the enemy’s coun- 
try — those sins become virtues then. 

Were I to enumerate the pillaging, homicides, con- 
flagrations, in which I took active part, it would be 
rather a captatis benevolentice than an enforced con- 
fession. This much, however, I will confess: The 
regions visited by Captain Meyer’s corps never 
expressed a desire for our return. A whole year of 
such a life was quite enough for me; and, as I had 
enlisted for only a twelve-month, at the expiration of 
that time I asked for my discharge. 

The captain expressed regret at my wanting to leave 
him; but made no objection when I gave him my 
reason for quitting the service ; I was home-sick, and 
wanted to see my poor old mother and father. The 
old folks lived in Andernach, near which we were 
( 204 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


205 


quartered. I had not seen them for full ten years ; and 
I decided that I would spend the rest of my days with 
them. 

The gold and silver I had once counted on taking 
to them, to solace their old age, was not now in my 
possession : Satan, through whose aid I had obtained 
it, had taken it away from me again. 

But, if I could not give my parents curse-laden 
wealth, I was able to offer them two strong and willing 
arms which, after so many years of sinful struggling, 
longed for the honest toil that would call down a bless- 
ing from heaven. 

I would adopt my father’s trade; become a pious 
believer, and try to be of some use to my fellow- 
creatures. 

Before I could do this, however, I should be obliged 
to commit a forgery — as the world would call it. 

The burgomaster of Andernach, and the manager 
of the tannery in that place, were so very scrupulous, 
that they wanted to know all about my antecedents, 
before they would consent to receive me as a citizen, 
and journeyman. 

Not for the world would I have forged an entire tes- 
timonial for honesty, and respectability ; but I did not 
think, that to add a single cipher to the honorable dis- 
charge I had received from Captain Meyer was any- 
thing out of the way. A tiny, innocent, worth-nothing, 
insignificent cipher, that could harm no one, take 
nothing from anyone ! And I did not place it in front 
of the figure 1 either — thus giving it the precedence 
over the more valuable numeral. If the honorable, and 


206 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


high-born gentlemen will but look at it from a differ- 
ent point of view from that usually taken, I feel confi- 
dent they will not think my transgression so heinous 
after all. Heaven knows! Ten years’ service under 
Captain Meyer contained sufficient torture to purge 
the most hardened criminal, and make him fit for citi- 
zenship in any respectable community ! 

This, your highness, and honorable gentlemen, is the 
forgery to which I plead guilty. 

“Humph !” ejaculated his highness. “It is not worth 
mentioning! Who would take the trouble to notice 
such a trifle? Proceed to the indictment next on the 
list — ” 

“On which there is still another crime less !” grum- 
bled the chair impatiently. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE LEGACY. 

Discharged soldiers travel on foot. It is the more 
expeditious way if the roads are bad, for a wagon is 
heavier than a man. The man has only two feet to 
draw from the mud ; while the wagon has four wheels. 
Besides to travel on foot is cheaper. 

When I arrived in Andernach I had, remaining from 
the money I had saved during my year’s campaigning, 
only one thaler; but my heart was so light, the light- 
ness of my pocket did not trouble me. 

How glad I was when I caught sight of the familiar 
towers of the palace, and the ruins on the Templeberg. 
How often, when a lad, I had clambered among those 
ruins, in search of hawks’ nests, and Roman coins. If 
I had only broken my neck on one of those innocent 
quests. Everything was so familiar; the large mill- 
stone factory ; the cranes on the quay ; the rafts on the 
river ; the long avenues — yes, even the old receivers of 
customs at the Coblentz gate ! I recognized the old 
fellows at once; but they did not remember me. I 
might stray through the entire town without hearing 
a single voice call to me: “Welcome, welcome! Why 
that is Hugo !” I was so changed in appearance ! 

But I remembered everybody and everything ! I did 
not need to ask my way through the narrow streets to 

( 207 ) 


208 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


the tanneries on the banks of the river. I remembered 
the names of all the families that lived in those narrow 
streets. 

At last I came in sight of the house in which dwelt 
my parents — the dear, familiar home of my boyhood ! 
There it stood; and beside it, the same tall mulberry 
tree with its branches shading the street. 

Perched among those branches, I had learned to 
decline the classical formula: “Hie gallus can tans in 
arbor e sedens, kukuriku dicens /” At the moment of my 
arrival, however, instead of a gallus cantans on the 
tree, an auctioneer’s assistant was standing under it, 
and vigorously beating a cracked drum. 

“What is going on here?” I asked of the man, in 
whom I recognized an acquaintance of my boyhood. 

“There’s going to be an auction, Master Soldier.” 

“What is to be sold?” 

“Everything that belonged to the old tanner. You 
may take a look inside if you like,” he added, nodding 
toward the house. “It won’t cost you anything.” 

“But why are you selling the old man’s property?” I 
asked again. 

“To get money, naturally!” 

“For whom?” 

“For the numerous Jebucees, Sadducees, and publi- 
cans, to whom the old man was indebted. If they sell 
everything — to the brood of sparrows under the eaves ! 
— there will not be enough money, by a good deal, to 
pay all he owes.” 

“Why,” said I, “the old man was a good manager; 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


209 


and his wife an industrious and thrifty house-wife, 
when I knew them.” 

“And so they were ! The old man was all right, until 
he took to drinking/’ 

“Took to drinking? Why did he do that?” 

“Well — you see, he had a worthless son, who ran 
away from home about ten years ago. The scamp 
joined a band of robbers; and when he left them, he 
gave out that he was a Polish count; played all man- 
ner of tricks; broke out of prison; robbed churches. 
Every year the news which came to the old man about 
his Hugo grew worse; until at last he was afraid to 
venture on the street, for the whole town was talking 
about his worthless son. So he took to drink — had it 
fetched to the house, and drank harder and harder — 
especially after his wife died — ” 

“Dead?” I interrupted. “Is the old dame dead?” 
my heart almost burst because I had to keep back the 
words “my mother.” 

“Yes, Master Soldier, she is dead, and it is a mercy 
the good old soul did not live to see this sorrowful 
day! But, you must excuse me. I have got to beat 
this drum, so that a good lot of people will come to the 
sale.” 

A dozen or more purchasers came in response to 
the summons. I took up my station by the open win- 
dow, and looked into the familiar room, where the 
buyers were higgling over the various articles to be 
sold. My mother’s Sunday mantle was just then under 
the hammer — the pretty silk mantle with the silver 
fastening at the neck. How I wished I were able to put 


21Q TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

an end to the disgusting higgling, by shouting in the 
window : 

‘Til take the whole lot for a thousand thalers !” 

But, alas ! there was only a single, miserable thaler 
in my pocket. 

The mantle at last became the property of an old- 
clothes dealer : he flung it around his shoulders, and 
made believe to promenade to church. It was a revolt- 
ing sight ! The entire higgling crew laughed uproar- 
iously, and clapped their hands. I could endure it no 
longer, my heart was bursting. 

I stepped back to the drummer, and asked : 

“Is it long since the old dame died?” 

“Not so long but you may find her grave if you care 
to see it. She is buried in the cemetery on the Temple- 
berg.” 

“And where is her husband?” 

“Well” — and he scratched his ear — “that is a ques- 
tion I am unable to answer : what was immortal about 
him, is in heaven, or hell, or purgatory — who can say? 
Flesh, bones and skin, are about to be buried in the 
earth — just where though, I can’t tell you.” 

“Buried now?” I repeated. “Why, there’s no bell 
tolling for the funeral?” 

“No, Master Soldier, the death bell doesn’t ring for' 
such corpses. The poor old man hung himself — just 
here, on this limb above us !” 

“Hung himself?” 1 repeated in horror. 

“Yes, Master Soldier — he hung himself on that limb ! 
You see he couldn’t stand it when, after he had been 
told that his property would have to be sold to pay his 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


211 


debts, he heard that the burgomaster had received 
from Hamburg a warrant to arrest Hugo, his vagabond 
son, who had murdered a comrade of his in that city.” 

You may imagine my feeling when I heard these 
words ! They banished from my mind all thought of 
making myself known as the long-lost Hugo, and the 
determination to keep my identity a strict secret was 
strengthened by the drummer who, at every beat he 
inflicted on the cracked calf-skin, exclaimed: “The 
rascal!” “The vagabond!” “The gallows-bird!” and 
similar titles of honor ! 

I deemed it wise to join him in execrating the repro- 
bate, whose evil conduct had forced the honest old 
tanner to end his life on the green branch over our 
heads. 

The bloody deed I had committed in Hamburg had 
driven my poor father to a suicide’s grave. I could 
listen no longer to the monotonous drum-beats, and 
the call which came from the house: “Who bids 
higher?” 

I stole away from the house to which I had brought 
disgrace and death. I stole away to that city of the 
silent multitude, where there is no higgling, no out- 
bidding, no “who bids higher?” 

Here, the wooden cross at the head of the grass- 
grown mound of earth, serves the same purpose, and 
serves it as well as the majestic marble monument. 
After a long search among many familiar, and some 
unfamiliar names, I found, on one of the wooden 
crosses, the name to which I had a claim. 


212 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


Underneath that mound, bare of green sod, with no 
mourning wreath of never-fading flowers adorning the 
cross, rested the woman who had left behind her on 
earth nothing but a drunken husband, who drank to 
forget his shame ; and a worthless son, whose name was 
a public disgrace in every city in the land 

I flung myself beside the mound. I dared not give 
vent to my sorrow in moans and tears, for fear a grave- 
digger, or some passer-by might hear me, and suspect 
me to be the son of the woman in the grave. 

The Hamburg magistrates had offered one hundred 
thalers for my arrest ; consequently it behooved me to 
be very cautious. I pretended I had chosen that spot 
to rest; and lay very still; for, just then, a good many 
people — chattering old women, noisy lads, and all sorts 
of shabby folk — were passing through the cemetery, 
toward the further wall. 

The crowd seemed to be expecting something — an 
imposing funeral, I said to myself. I soon found out 
why they were so eager to get to the boundary wall of 
the cemetery: In the strip of earth just outside the 
wall was the suicide’s* grave. 

He is not to rest among the respectable Christians ; 
but in the strip of unconsecrated ground outside the 
sacred inclosure. No priest leads his funeral train ; his 
body comes to its last resting place in the knacker’s 
cart, on a bier made of four rough deals. The coffin 
is unpainted ; there is no name-plate on the lid. 

The bell on the neck of the knacker’s old steed tolls 
him to the grave. Instead of a solemn funeral dirge. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


213 


there is the noisy chatter of the curious mob; and in 
lieu of funeral oration are the knacker’s stupid and 
offensive jokes, which he cracks while he prepares to 
lower the coffin into the grave. Before he does this, 
he takes a knife from his pocket, and whittles a few 
chips from the coffin ; and over these the gaping 
crowd — especially the old women — quarrel and higgle, 
gladly giving their last pence for the relics. And these 
people never suspect that the man who leans heavily 
against the broken cross, hard-by the new-made grave, 
might rush suddenly upon them, and with the stump 
of the broken cross crack the skulls of those whom he 
chanced to strike! 

At last the knacker took note of me : 

“Well, Master Soldier,” he called, “and how goes it 
with you? Don’t you want to exchange a few pence 
for a chip from the coffin of the man who hung him- 
self? There is great virtue in such a bit of wood ! 
It will preserve you from lightning, and — ” 

“I would rather have a nail out of the coffin,” I 
interrupted, “for iron will attract lightning, which is 
what I most desire.” 

The fellow was ready enough to comply with my 
request, but he said the nail would be worth a thaler. 
I gave him the thaler, the last money I possessed in 
the world ! and received the nail — my legacy from my 
father ! 

Later, I had a ring made of the coffin-nail, and I 
still wear it on the fore-finger of my right hand. 

“Well,” enunciated his highness, drawing his hand- 


214 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


kerchief from his pocket ; “you certainly were punished 
for your misdeeds, my son. Your sufferings must have 
been greater than if you had been tortured on the 
wheel.” 

The chair’s comments were inaudible amid the 
sounds of emotion, which came from behind the 
prince’s handkerchief. 


PART VII. 


CHAPTER I. 

PEACEFUL REPOSE. 

I was now without a heller in my pocket; and yet 
I did not feel poor. I thought to myself : I am a man, 
born this day — nothing, and nobody. I am so much 
better off than the new-born babe, in that I shall not 
have to be taught how to walk and talk, need no one 
to feed me, and rock me to sleep. 

I determined I would not remain longer on German 
soil. If I remained, only one of two alternatives was left 
to me : If I desired to associate with respectable folk, 
I should have to allow them, when they discovered who 
I was, to cut off my head ; and if I went back to my old 
life, or into the army, I should have to cut off the 
heads of my fellow-creatures. I had no desire to do 
either. 

After my varied, and troublous experiences, I 
yearned for peace and quiet. My plans were soon 
formed. There was considerable trade in lumber, 
between Andernach and Holland. Innumerable rafts, 
composed of huge tree-trunks for masts, and piles for 

( 215 ) 


216 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


dams, were floated down the Rhine ; and to the owner 
of one of these rafts I hired myself as rower. 

The wage was fair : thirty pfenings a day, with bread, 
cheese, dried fish, and a jug of beer. I never drank 
my portion of beer, but sold it for three pfenings, to 
one of my comrades on the raft, who got thirsty twice 
daily. I drank only water. 

When my fellow rowers would curse and swear, 
because a strong wind, or the current, drove the raft 
against the rocks, I would remonstrate mildly with 
them ; and assure them that such speech in the mouths 
of Christian men was displeasing to God; and when, 
to pass the time, they would sit down to a game of 
dice, I would withdraw to the further end of the raft. 
If they urged me to join the game, I would reply: 

“Thou shalt not covet what belongs to thy 
neighbor.” 

After awhile the jeers of my comrades attracted the 
attention of the owner of the raft. 

“Hello, lad ; what’s the matter with you? You don’t 
drink, don’t gamble, and don’t swear— you are damn- 
ably pious, it seems to me ! But, you are a first-rate 
worker; and I shall sell you in Nimeguen for at least 
three times as much as any of those lazy louts.” 

“You are going to sell me and my comrades in 
Nimeguen?” I exclaimed in amazement. 

“Why, certainly! What the devil else should I do 
with you? You can float down stream on the raft; but 
I couldn’t float you up-stream ! — and I couldn’t carry 
you on my back, could I? But, don’t you worry. I’ll 
find good places for the lot of you. There will be 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 217 

plenty of buyers for the rowers, as well as for the raft, 
and the price every fellow brings will be equally 
divided between me and himself !” 

“What becomes of the men — usually ?” I ventured to 
inquire. 

“Well, I don’t believe all are chopped into sausage- 
meat ! The Hollander likes to be a sailor — but only a 
captain, or a pilot. He likes also to be a soldier, but 
again he prefers to be a captain, or the commandant of 
a fortress. Therefore, common seamen and private 
soldiers are • in demand ; and for this the ignorant 
stranger is good. Consequently, you need only say 
which you prefer: to become a sailor, or a land-lubber 
— and take your choice.” 

I deliberated a moment, then I said to him : 

“I will tell you the truth, Captain, because I have 
vowed never again to let a lie pass my lips. I am 
tired of soldiering. I have shed so much blood on 
the battlefield, that the remembrance of it oppresses my 
soul. I don’t want to be a soldier ; I would rather go 
to sea, and be rocked by the waves.” 

“Well, you are an ignorant dunce!” he exclaimed. 
“Don’t you know that, if you go to sea, you will get 
right into the thick of battle? The Dutch fight all their 
real battles at sea. They keep an army on shore, only 
that they may have troops to capitulate when a fortress 
is starved out by the enemy ! The soldiers never get 
any actual fighting. Punctuality, sobriety, irreproach- 
able conduct — these are the Dutch soldier’s strong 
points — and, the devil fly away with me, if you don’t 


218 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


rise to be a corporal in less than a twelve-month, if you 
join the army! What were you before?” 

“A gunner.” 

“Well, you can be a gunner in the Dutch army.” 

“But, what have the gunners in the Dutch artillery to 
do if there is no enemy to shoot at?” I asked. 

“Oh, they find enough to occupy their time. On 
Saturday evenings they have the management of the 
fire-works, which are set off in the park; and on the 
other days of the week they prepare the rockets, and 
other things, for the Saturday evening’s display.” 

That is why I became a gunner in the artillery, in 
the goodly city of Nimeguen. Sixty dollars was the 
price paid for me, the half of which I received. 

I was now in a community that exactly suited me. 
Here was no mighty uproar, no rioting, no drinking. 
Here, no vain braggart youths molested the wives of 
the staid burghers. Here were no conflicts between the 
military and the citizens. All were at peace with one 
another. 

On Sunday mornings the armed, and the unarmed 
residents went together to church ; and in the evening 
all drank their pints together amicably in the beer- 
houses. The soldiers were allowed, when not on guard 
duty, or otherwise engaged in the fortress, to work for 
the citizens ; the money thus earned belonged to them- 
selves. And there ’were many chances to secure 
employment. The entire city of Nimeguen was a huge 
flower-garden, in which was grown that most import- 
ant article of commerce : the tulip bulb. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


219 


It is a well-known fact that not only entire Europe 
but all the lands under the dominion of the Turkish 
sultan, would suffer a greater financial loss, were the 
Dutch tulip-bulbs to remain out of the markets for a 
year, than if all other crops were to fail for the same 
length of time. 

By saying this, I do not mean that the ‘carnation is 
not also a necessary luxury — if I may so term it ; but 
the tulip is, and will remain, the most important article 
of commerce in the lands I have mentioned. One 
tulip-bulb is worth as much as a peck of wheat. But 
it is of different values — according to the color. There 
are tulips which only kings and sultans can afford to 
have bloom in their gardens. 

I was fortunate enough to secure employment for 
my leisure hours, as gardener’s assistant, on the estate 
of a widow who was “tulip-wealthy.” 

The lady would visit her tulip beds early every morn- 
ing, to see them in bud ; and again late in the afternoon, 
to see the full-blown flowers. At such times I never 
got a glimpse of her face ; for she always wore a huge 
cap, from which only the tip of her nose protruded. 

But I decided, after I had been on the estate a week, 
that the fair owner must be young, for when she 
addressed a remark to me, which she did occasionally, 
her voice was so low — as if she feared I might hear 
what she said. 

To judge by the enormous quantities of bulbs she 
sent to market, the widow must have been very rich ; 
but the bulbs were not her only treasures. She possessed 


220 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


a collection of shells, fresh, and salt-water, that repre- 
sented a very tidy sum of money. 

In Holland, as well as in England, and France, the 
shell had also a commercial value ; and wealthy collec- 
tors vied with one another to secure the finest examples 
of the spordilus regius; the “sun-ray” mussel ; the rain- 
bow-hued “venus-ear” ; the “queen’s cap” ; the “tower 
of Babylon” ; and “Pharaoh’s turban,” and would pay 
as high as two hundred dollars for a perfect specimen 
of the shell they wanted. I have known a perfect 
scalaria preciosa to bring one hundred zequins. This 
shell is more valuable than the pearl; and my fair 
employer possessed a whole drawerful of them. Her 
sainted husband had collected them ; and they would 
have sold for more than would a three-master loaded 
with grain. 

More than one nabob had offered fabulous sums for 
the collection ; and it was said that a British peer, who 
was devoted to the study of conchology, had even gone 
so far as to offer his hand and title to the widow, in 
order to gain possession of the much coveted treasure. 

The widow who hesitates loses a title ; while the lady 
was considering the peer’s offer, there was a sudden 
fall in the price of shells, and my lord sailed away to 
England. 

What caused this depression in the shell-market you 
ask? 

Well, as your highness, and the honorable gentle- 
men, must know, every sea-creature like the scalaria 
builds its house with the volutions turning to the left. 

One day a sailor, whose home was in Nimeguen, 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


221 


returned from a voyage to Sumatra, and brought with 
him a large number of scalaria with the shells turned 
in just the opposite direction — from left to right. Now, 
a shell of this order was a decided lusus nature p, and 
the price for the ordinary pattern at once depreciated. 
The bankers and nabobs, who had formerly vied with 
one another in their quest for the scalaria preciosa y 
were now so inflamed with the desire to possess a 
scalaria retrotorsa, that they willingly paid from two to 
three thousand thalers for a single specimen. On the 
other hand, the ordinary scalaria , which had sold read- 
ily for one hundred ducats, could now be bought for 
ten, and fifteen thalers. 

This was a heavy blow for my widowed employer, 
and she soon found that she had not the strength to 
bear it alone. 

When I heard of her loss, I summoned enough 
courage to say to her : 

“If this unlucky business about the shells is all that 
troubles you, my dear lady, I think I can help you. I 
have a scheme that will in a very short time produce 
shells which turn to the right — and in such quantities, 
that you can supply all the shell-markets in the 
country/’’ 

The widow reflected several moments, then replied : 

“But, I couldn’t think of allowing you to employ 
witch-craft to secure such shells for me. I do not 
approve of magic. I have always held aloof from 
sorcery, charms, conjuring, and all such infernal prac- 
tices; and, as I hope some time to be united with my 
beloved husband, who is with the saints, I could not 


222 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


bind my soul to the wicked one, by countenancing any 
sort of magic, or idolatry. ” 

“There is neither magic nor idolatry connected with 
my scheme to benefit you, gracious lady,” I assured 
her. “What I have in mind is a purely scientific 
experiment. It is fully described in a large book writ- 
ten by the learned Professor Wagner, who was a very 
pious man, as well as a very clever scholar.” 

“The book I allude to, gracious lady, treats of the 
sympathy and antipathy of plants, and cold-blooded 
animals ; and is all about creatures made by our Heav- 
enly Father. It is a noteworthy fact, that the bean 
vine always twines from left to right around the stake 
which supports it; while the hop as invariably winds 
from right to left — neither of them ever makes a mis- 
take. If, however, the bean and the hop be planted 
close together, then, the two plants being antipathetic 
one to the other, the bean will twine to the left, and the 
hop to the right.” 

“Quid fuit probatum” 

“From such experiments the learned orofessor was 
led to experiment with living creatures. He found 
that, when an acaleph which forms its shell from right 
to left in the flower-beds at the bottom of the ocean, 
chances to lie in close proximity to a nautilus pompi- 
lius , which belongs to the cephalopods, and builds from 
left to right, the two, because of their antipathy for 
each other, will reverse the order of their volutions.” 

“From this it is clear that those conchologists, who 
have created a veritable social revolution with their 
scalaria retrotorsa, and have shaken the foundations of 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


223 


prosperity in the Dutch low countries, have accident- 
ally come upon such shells which, in consequence of 
an antipathetic propinquity, have reversed their order 
of building — and by so doing, my dear lady, have 
caused you great loss and sorrow. But, you need 
sorrow no longer, if you will graciously assent to my 
proposition. It will, I feel confident, bring you a for- 
tune so enormous that even the queen regent will envy 
you !” 

“But, what is your proposition?” queried the pious 
soul, and for the first time, half of her face emerged 
from the depths of her cap. 

“It is this, gracious lady: Order your agents to 
bring from the ocean living scalaria, and nautili , which 
are to be secured with least trouble during the mating 
season. We will prepare for them here a large basin 
of sea-water, with sand from the bottom of the ocean. 
In this we will plant sea-weeds, place our living shells 
among them, and feed them with star-fish, holothures, 
and other soft-bodied marine creatures. After a season 
our shell-fish will spawn ; the eggs of the scalaria cling 
together — like a string of pearls; those of the nautili 
adhere to one another by sixes, in shape of a star. 

“When we shall have secured a number of broods, we 
will fasten together the ends of a scalaria string, form- 
ing a circle, in the center of which we will place a star 
of nautilus spawn; and you will see, when the tiny 
creatures escape from the eggs, that they will build 
their houses in a reversed order from the parent shell.” 

My plan was quite clear to the fair widow ; she gave 
her orders at once to her agents, for the scalaria, and 


224 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


nautili , and from that moment treated me with great 
respect and affability. 

Meanwhile, I continued to perform my duties: I 
polished my guns mornings; inspected the soldiers’ 
coats, to see if any of the buttons had been sewed on 
wrong side up — the lower part of the state’s coat of 
arms uppermost — and reported to the captain that 
everything was in order. Saturday evenings I attended 
to setting off the fire-works ; and every week-day after- 
noon I worked in the widow’s garden. 

What I earned I laid by. I never touched pipe, nor 
glass — not even when they were offered to me; and to 
whomsoever I addressed a remark, I gave the title 
belonging to him. Thus, I gained the respect of all 
my fellow-citizens. I had become what I had long 
desired : a respectable God-fearing man — ” 

“Now’, look out for a special bit of rascality;” sotto 
voce, interjected the chair. 

I admit it was to win promotion that I conducted 
myself with such propriety, continued the prisoner. 
I was extremely desirous of attaining a lieutenancy. 

When the living scalaria, and nautili, arrived 
together with the creatures which were to serve as food 
for them, they were placed in the large basin with a 
wall about it, I had prepared for them in the lower 
portion of the tulip garden ; and in due time the spawn 
was ready for further operation. 

My gracious employer was greatly surprised to learn 
that the eggs of the shell-fish have a peculiarity which 
distinguishes them from the eggs of birds and insects. 
With the development of the embryonic fish, its envel- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 225 

ope also extends ; one such egg, which at first is hardly 
as large as a lentil, increases to the size of a hazel-nut. 
In this condition its outer covering is very thin — 
merely a transparent membrane, through which the 
now quickened animal may be seen revolving with the 
celerity of a spinning top. One may even detect the 
pulsations of its heart. 

“The fellow has actually taken it upon himself to 
deliver a lecture on malacology !” irritably interposed 
the chair. “I am sorry to prolong the hearing, your 
honor,” deferentially returned the prisoner, “but, I beg 
you will allow me to finish what I have to say on this 
subject, in order that I may explain why I was accused 
of conjuring. I desire to prove that what I did was not 
accomplished by aid of any infernal power ; but through 
my own intelligence, in discovering, and making use 
of one of Nature’s secrets.” 

As I mentioned before, one may perceive, in the 
embryonic mollusk, the incessant rotary movement 
from left to right. In order to keep the two anti- 
pathetic broods constantly in the close juxtaposition 
necessary to influence their development, I was obliged 
to handle them frequently, as the eggs would move 
about — 

“Stop!” interrupted the chair, “mollusks have no 
eyes; how then were those you hatched able to see 
their antipathetic neighbors, and move away from 
them?” 

Their antipathetic sensations informed them. 
Though mollusks have no eyes, they are endowed with 
other remarkable organs — such as are not found in 


226 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

warm-blooded animals. However, to cut my story 
short, the quickened scalaria, and nautili , immediately 
began to form their shells in the reversed order I had 
expected, and the secret of fabulous enrichment was 
solved. 

During the mysterious process of nature — while the 
shell-fish were industriously rearing their priceless 
houses — my patroness daily spent a half hour or more 
beside the sea-water basin ; and would even, now and 
then, assist me to restore the creatures to their proper 
positions. 

At first she would push her sleeves only an inch or 
two above the wrists; but, after awhile, they were 
tucked above the elbows, and I could admire as much 
as I wanted the beautiful white arms — a favor no 
modest woman will allow anyone but her own husband. 

As the work had to be done, and as we did not want 
a third party to have cognizance of our experiment, the 
fair widow was obliged to assist me, and the natural 
result of the bared arms was: I became her legal 
husband. Therefore, it was neither through magic, nor 
witch-craft, nor yet through seductive arts employed 
by myself, that I became the legal protector of the 
richest, and handsomest young widow in Nimeguen. 

(“The truth of the matter is: the modest Dutch 
widow bewitched the valiant gunner, and compelled 
him to marry her!” was the chair’s sarcastic interpo- 
lation.) 

Well, be that as it may, the lady was amply 
rewarded for marrying me. The scalaria retrotorsa 
resulting from my experiment, brought her enormous 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 227 

wealth. We did not know, at last, what to do with all 
the money that kept pouring into our coffers ; but, the 
larger portion of her reward by far, she found in the 
conjugal fidelity I vowed to her. I would not have 
believed that I possessed so many of the attributes 
necessary to the making of a pattern husband, and my 
wife would have been entirely satisfied with me, had I 
been a captain like her first spouse. 

But I was only a gunner! 

My predecessor had been a captain, it is true, but he 
had never seen a battle ; and when, on Corpus Christi, 
he commanded the city militia, and gave orders to fire 
the salute, he always pressed his hands against his ears 
to shut out the noise. 

Still, his title gave his wife the right to call herself 
“Fratv Hauptmannin while, as my wife she was 
merely “Constablerinn” — a degradation intolerable to 
any proud-spirited woman. 

I tried to purchase at least a lieutenant’s commit 
sion ; but there were fifty-six applicants for the position 
ahead of me ; and there was no telling how many years 
I should have to wait for my turn. 

My wife at last became so sensitive that, in order 
to escape being addressed by the inferior title, she 
ceased to go out of the house; and when she had 
occasion to make mention of me to any one, she always 
spoke, or wrote, in this wise: “The husband of the 
widow of Captain Tobias van der Bullen.” That hon- 
orable and high-born gentlemen, is how I came to be 
called — through no fault of mine! — by my twelfth 
false name : “Tobias van der Bullen.” 


228 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


I must confess, it was an extremely dull life. Of 
what use to us were the hoards of gold in the treasure- 
chests? We did not know how to spend them. I did 
not drink wine ; I was not allowed to smoke at home, 
because it was an unclean habit. And I was always at 
home, when not at the barracks, because I had nowhere 
else to go. 

At the merchants’ casino, of which I might have 
become a member had I so elected, all the conversation 
was about matters I could not endure. The men were 
so grave and sedate, there was no fun in trying to play 
tricks on them ; and the women were virtuous to such a 
degree, that not one of them would have allowed a 
barn-yard cock to scratch worms for more than one 
hen. 

As all married men know, women are peculiar crea- 
tures. There are times when they become impressed 
with a desire to possess certain things that— so say the 
sagacious doctors — it is unwise, nay dangerous, to 
refuse to gratify the request. I have heard said, 
that a woman has been known to long for a dish of 
shoemaker’s paste ; another believed she would collapse 
if she did not get a frog to devour ; still another, vowed 
she could not survive, if her husband did not rise from 
his bed at midnight, and hasten to the nearest grocery 
for a box of superfine wagon grease ! 

Now, my wife was seized with a longing to possess 
a sheet of parchment — a desire, you will say, that might 
easily have been gratified. But, the sort of parchment 
she wanted did not grow on every bush ! A document, 
engrossed with the words which certified that her hus- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 229 

band was a captain, was what she craved. But, where 
was I to procure it? 

Chance one day brought me face to face with an old 
acquaintance, Mynheer Ruissen. He recognized me 
at once. It would have been useless to deny my iden- 
tity ; moreover, there had been established between us 
a certain good-fellowship that justified me in believing 
I might safely take him into my confidence. 

He told me how zealously the officers of the law were 
searching throughout Germany for the fugitive, who 
had substituted tin church-vessels for the gold and 
silver ones used in the Templars’ castle ; and for having 
caused the wonderful metamorphosis of the Hamburg 
moo-calf. 

(“Fine phrases for robbery, and assassination!” 
commented the chair). 

It was fortunate for me that I was known in Hol- 
land only under the name of my wife’s deceased 
husband; had the worthy Dutchmen known who I 
was, the German authorities would not have remained 
long in ignorance as to the whereabouts of the fugitive 
criminal they were seeking. 

I confided to Mynheer Ruissen my desire to obtain 
the title of captain in order to prevent my wife from 
grieving herself to death. 

“Well, my son,” he observed after a moment’s delib- 
eration, “it isn’t such an easy matter to get to be a 
captain — on shore. There is no war now. These Hol- 
landers prefer to look on fighting at a distance. If you 
want to become a captain, come with me to sea. I am 


230 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


on my way to East India, with small arms and cannons 
for the nabob Nujuf Khan, of Bengal. There’s a gen- 
eral in his army, who is a countryman of yours — a 
Reinhard Walter. He was an adventurer like your- 
self when he went to India; and now he is a distin- 
guished man. He changed his name to 'Sommer/ and 
the natives out yonder call him ‘Sumro/ He is in need 
of soldiers, especially skilled gunners. If you will come 
with me — who can tell? — you may become not only a 
captain, but a prince within a twelve-month.” 

The tales Mynheer Ruissen related of General Som- 
mer’s success in Bengal were so marvelous, they 
inflamed me with the desire to try my fortune in that 
distant land; besides, the wearisome dullness of my 
monotonous existence in Nimeguen was driving me to 
madness. I decided to accompany the Mynheer, whom 
I introduced to my wife. She was almost beside herself 
with delight, when he told her he knew of a land in 
which there grew a tree, called the banyan, with a 
thousand branches, every one bearing a hundred figs, 
in every one of which might be found a captain’s com- 
mission. And these wonderful figs might be had for 
the plucking, by any one who would take the trouble to 
journey to that distant land. 

"You must start at once, my dear,” said my wife in 
urgent tones — as if she feared there might not be any 
of the figs left for me, if I delayed going immediately. 
"At once ! You must on no account miss the ship 1” 

With her own hands she packed everything I should 
need for the journey — not forgetting soap and tooth- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


231 


brushes ! And she did not weep at parting with me. 
You see, the women of Holland become accustomed 
to having their husbands go away on long journeys, to 
be absent for years. I confess I was not sorry to go ; 
for, I knew that, if I stopped at home, when the third 
member of the family arrived, it would be my task to 
rock the cradle. I preferred to be rocked myself by 
the waves on a good ship ! 

Two days later I bade farewell for a time to Europe, 
and set sail with Mynheer Ruissen for India. A favor- 
able wind sent us skimming out of the harbor ; my wife 
waved a farewell with her handkerchief from the 
shore. 

“Did you commit any crimes on the high seas?” 
This query from the chair interrupted the voyage for a 
few moments. 

“Nothing worth mentioning, your honor.” 

“Then, just skip over the entire ocean, and don’t 
waste our time with descriptions of flying-fish, and 
chanting mermaids. Debark without further delay in 
Bengal, and let us hear what rascalities you perpetrated 
there?” 


PART VIII. 


IN BENGAL. 


CHAPTER I. 

BEGUM SUMRO. 

The next morning Hugo resumed his confession : 

I hope the honorable gentlemen of the court will 
pardon me, and not imagine I wish to prolong this 
hearing, if I mention what may seem trifling details. 
They are absolutely necessary to render intelligible the 
recital of my most serious transgressions: idolatry, 
polygamy, and regicide — 

“All of which you will prove to have been so many 
praiseworthy acts !” interpolated the chair. 

To begin with — continued the prisoner, paying no 
heed to the chair's interpolation — from one of the 
upper windows of a tall tower that stands on the left 
bank of the Ganges, in the neighborhood of Benares, 
projects a bamboo pole as thick as a man’s waist; and 
from it depends, by an iron chain, a large iron cage. 
A man is confined in this cage. His food is conveyed 
to him from the window of the tower, through a long 
( 232 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD 


233 


hollow pipe of bamboo. The cage hangs over a large 
pool of water that is fed by an arm of the river, and 
swarms with voracious crocodiles. 

It is a horrible sight, in the late afternoon, to see 
these ferocious brutes lift their heads from the water, 
and grin at the man in the cage. If he should break 
the iron bars which confine him in his airy prison, and 
attempt to escape by leaping into the pool, the hungry 
monsters would devour him skin and hair. 

“Who is the man?” queried the chair. 

“No less a personage than his royal highness, Shah 
Alum, the heir to the throne of the great Mogul.” 

“Why is he confined in the cage?” 

“Because he extended the hospitalities of his roof to 
his highness, Mir Cossim, the nabob of Bengal, whom 
the English banished from his territory, after the battle 
of Patna. Later, after the battle at Buxar, Shah Alum 
himself fell into the power of the English; and Mir 
Cossim was obliged to flee to the protection of the 
nabob of Andh, whose commander-in-chief was the 
General Sommer, of whom Mynheer Ruissen had told 
me. The English demanded of the nabob of Andh,, 
that he deliver to them Mir Cossim and Sommer: 
whom they wanted to cage, and hang beside Shah 
Alum, to keep him from getting lonely ! But the nabob 
of Andh allowed Sommer to escape ; and he fled across 
the Jumna, where he organized another army. He 
was again defeated by the English, and fled to Jood- 
poor, where he placed himself under the protection of 
Prince Radspoota. Here he organized troops after the 
manner of those in Europe, and vanquished the rajahs 


234 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


of Chitore, and Abeil. Again he was compelled by the 
English to flee — but not by the force of arms this time ; 
his enemies intimidated the prince, his protector ; and, 
in order not to cause his highness any inconvenience, 
Sommer went to Delhi, the chief city in India, where 
he sought the protection of Najuf Khan. The full 
name of this ruler is: ‘Mirza Nujuf Khan Zulfikar al 
Dowlah, commander-in-chief to the Great Mogul/ 
From him Sommer received a hearty welcome.” 

“This Sommer/’ observed the chair, “seems to have 
been a vagrant like yourself.” 

“I consider that a great compliment, your honor, 
and thank you for it!” returned the prisoner. Then 
he resumed his confession: Sommer had an oppor- 
tunity the very first day to prove his gratitude for the 
friendly reception accorded him by Najuf Khan. The 
mutinous Mahrattas made a sudden attack that night 
on the residence of the Khan, and would have assas- 
sinated him, had not Sommer hastened with the loyal 
Mahrattas to the rescue, and vanquished the mutineers. 
And they were fine fellows — devilish fine fellows, too — 
those mutinous Mahrattas! The crack troop of the 
imperial army! They had once compelled a former 
commander-in-chief, who had failed, for some reason 
or other, to pay the troops, to sit, bound hand and 
foot, and with bare head in the scorching sun, until 
he gave orders to have them paid. 

(“I think it will be well to keep that episode from 
the ears of our troops,” observed the prince with a 
meaning smile.) 

In gratitude for his rescue, Najuf Khan charged 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


235 


Sommer with the organization of his army; and in a 
short time he, Sommer, got together a force of natives, 
and Europeans, sufficient to conquer a neighboring 
province, the chief city of which is Agra ; he also cap- 
tured the so-called impregnable citadel of Drig, in 
which rock-fortress he imprisoned nabob Nevil Szig. 

In reward for this victorious campaign, the emperor 
of Delhi appointed Sommer king of the conquered 
province of Sardhana. Thus, the son of a grocer in 
Treves became the sovereign of an East Indian 
province. 

I trust the honorable gentlemen of the court have 
received this somewhat prolix preface with favor. I 
believed it necessary, in order to familiarize you with 
the marvelous changes, which are worked by a myste- 
rious fate in that tropical clime, where alone such 
changes are possible. 

If I could but delineate approximately the peculiari- 
ties of that region, of the atmosphere I breathed, the 
ground I trod, I believe the honorable gentlemen 
would say: “ Arise, and go your way in peace. You 
are not to blame for what you have done. Your trans- 
gressions are but the fruits of the soil which produces 
also the boa and the upas tree.” 

The province of Sardhana is ten times as large as the 
grand-duchy of Treves ; and the revenue of its sov- 
ereign four times that of the grand duke. 

It is a very fruitful country, rich in grain, wool, and 
tobacco. Sommer built a fort near his residence ; and 
with the aid of his troops kept the neighboring prov- 
inces under subjection. He forced a passage through 


236 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


the forests of Mevas, into which, until then, none of the 
foreign conquerors had been able to penetrate; which 
had formed an impassable barrier for the great Alex- 
ander on his triumphal march ; baffled the hordes of 
Djingis Khan, whose inhabitants sallied forth only 
when they desired to levy tribute on a neighboring 
tribe. 

After vanquishing these savages, Sommer directed 
his attention toward the inhuman Balluken, who 
offered the blood of young girls in sacrifice to their 
gods, and in a very short time succeeded in dislodging 
them from their rocky retreat. Ultimately, he under- 
took to subdue the royal Pertaub Singh, which he 
accomplished — but not through the force of arms : by 
his powers of persuasion, which he possessed to a 
marvelous degree. 

Sommer’s patron, as was natural, wished to bestow 
on his successful commander-in-chief a new reward for 
all these conquests. There was a beautiful young girl, 
named Zeib Alnissa (the Hindoo for “ornament of her 
sex”), the daughter of one of the most influential 
princely families in Delhi, and this girl the emperor 
sought in marriage for his favorite. 

Sommer informed his patron that he would espouse 
the beautiful Zeib Alnissa if she would adopt the Chris- 
tian faith. 

“Why,” exclaimed the emperor, “can’t you love a 
woman who worships Brahma?” 

“Oh, yes, your imperial highness,” responded Som- 
mer; “it is because I should love her very much, that 
I want her to belong to my faith. I am not a young 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


237 


man any more, and I have a profligate son whom I 
have been forced to disown. If I should die, my wife, 
according to the Brahminical custom, would be burned 
alive with my body. If she becomes a Christian, she 
will not have to ascend the funeral pyre, but my throne, 
where she will reign as Begum, and prevent my king- 
dom from falling into the hands of my worthless son.” 

The emperor conceded that Sommer’s argument was 
just; and permitted the foreign missionaries to convert 
the lovely young princess to the Christian faith. This 
was a concession never before granted to a European 
in India. 

Zeib Alnissa adored her husband. She accompanied 
him on every expedition he undertook; watched over 
him ; guarded him from the secret enemies and treach- 
ery which encompass every East Indian sovereign. 
The successful commander-in-chief had many enemies 
and rivals. The English company had long ranked 
among his opponents. Not infrequently he was rescued 
as by a miracle from great danger by the watchful care 
of his devoted wife. 

Ultimately, however, his enemies succeeded in their 
attempts on his life ; and the brave commander-in-chief 
succumbed to the poison secretly administered to him. 
He died in the arms of the faithful Zeib Alnissa, just 
about the time I arrived in Sardhana, to take com- 
mand of his artillery. 

His widow, under the title of Sumro Begum, 
ascended the throne, thus preventing, as her husband 
had desired, her step-son from inheriting it. 

This son was a truly immoral and wicked fellow. I 


238 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


saw him for a few minutes after the Begum’s accession 
to the crown, and after she had confirmed my appoint- 
ment as commander of the fort. He actually had the 
effrontery to try to bribe me to betray the Begum into 
his power ; and, on finding that his efforts were useless, 
he threatened to revenge himself on me when he should 
come into possession of the throne. 

“Very well,” I retorted. “When that time comes I 
shall become a regicide.” 

How little I dreamed then, that my words were 
prophetic ! 

Meanwhile, Sumro Begum grasped with a firm hand 
the reins of government. She increased her army, and 
added several pieces of ordnance to the artillery. 

Seated on a spirited battle-horse, or elephant, she 
inspected the manoeuvers in person. 

Her neighbors in the adjacent provinces very soon 
learned to fear and respect her ; even the emperor gave 
her credit for great prudence and wisdom. Indeed, so 
great was the influence she wielded, that her voice fre- 
quently decided the issue in the discussions at court. 

Those East Indian dignitaries are a jealous folk. 
When Gholam Kadir found that his influence at the 
imperial court was secondary to that of Sumro Begum, 
he marched with his troops on the capital, and began to 
bombard the palace. Sumro Begum, however, heard 
the thunder of the cannonading, and hastily summon- 
ing her troops, joined her forces to those of Prince 
Ivan Buk, and drove the jealous Gholam Kadir back 
to his province. 

The revolt in the interior of his empire concluded. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


239 


the emperor was at liberty to turn his attention to the 
foreign invader. Kuli Khan had captured the fortress 
of Ghokal Gur. This valuable stronghold had to be 
recaptured; and troops were not lacking, but leaders 
were. Sommer’s loss was most keenly felt ; but Sumro 
Begum was still to the fore, and she was worth a dozen 
ordinary generals. 

The imperial troops had been trying for three weeks 
to recapture the fortress of Ghokal Gur. They had 
become tired of the continued ill-success of their under- 
taking, and had abandoned themselves to feasting and 
carousing. One night, after all tipsy heads had been 
laid to rest, Kuli Khan, with his Mongolian cavalry, 
surprised the imperial camp, and began to slaughter 
the stupefied troops. The enemy in the fortress could 
see by the light of the burning tents the horrible 
butchery going on outside the walls, and decided to 
take a hand in it. The emperor’s tent was riddled with 
bullets ; two of his palanquin bearers were killed, and 
he was obliged to seek flight on his own feet. But, 
whither to turn he knew not, as he was in the center 
of a furious cross-fire. 

It is quite certain that he would have been destroyed, 
together with his entire army, had not Sumro Begum 
hastened to the rescue, with her admirably disciplined 
troops, officered by Europeans. 

On hearing of the emperor’s danger the heroic 
Begum summoned her body-guard — hardly one hun- 
dred men — entered her palanquin, and hastened, with 
the battery under my command, toward the thickest 
of the fight. 


240 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


When she saw that the enemy from the fortress was 
taking part in the massacre of the half-sober imperial 
troops, she called to me : 

“Follow my example !” 

Then, she sprang from her palanquin, mounted a 
horse, and at the head of her body-guard, charged upon 
the enemy. 

I knew very well what was expected of me ! I placed 
my battery in such a position that the guns would 
clear a way for the Begum. 

In a very short time the valiant enemy, who had 
sallied forth from the fortress to take a hand in slaugh- 
tering their beleaguerers, were in a wild retreat toward 
it. Sumro Begum met them at the draw-bridge, took 
the commander prisoner, and, with him in chains at her 
side, entered the fort, of which she took possession in 
the name of the emperor. She left all but ten of her 
men to guard the fort, and returned to the assistance 
of the emperor, whose troops, taking courage from the 
example of the brave Begum, plucked up heart, turned 
upon their butchers, and after a severe struggle gained 
the mastery. 

The rising sun witnessed the annihilation of the 
enemy. 

The fort was again in the possession of the emperor, 
who, in face of his entire army, embraced Sumro 
Begum, and called her his “dear daughter.” He did 
not hesitate to declare, in the presence of his com- 
manding officers, that he owed his life, the lives of six 
imperial princes, his empire, and the rescue of his 
army, to the brave woman. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 241 

To this the Begum, with a modest blush, made reply : 
“Not to me alone is due all this praise, your imperial 
highness. The greater portion belongs to my com- 
mander of artillery. This is he” — she drew me forward 
and presented me to the emperor. “To him must be 
given a fitting reward for the great service he has done 
your imperial highness.” 

The answer to this was : 

“Let yourself be the brave man’s reward !” 

With his own imperial hand he placed the lady’s 
hand in my own, and betrothed her to me with a ring 
from his own finger. At the same time he appointed 
me co-regent of Sardhana, under the name of Maha- 
rajah Kong. Thus, I became — not a captain, but a 
maharajah. 

“And all this really happened?” inquired the chair. 

“Yes, your honor, and more too — as you may read 
in the court chronicles at Delhi.” 

“We will hear the rest tomorrow,” observed the 
prince. “It is enough for one day to have heard how 
the son of an Andernach tanner became assistant sov- 
ereign of a province in India.” 


CHAPTER II. 

IDOL WORSHIP. 

The next day the prisoner resumed his confession : 

I was now ruler of a province, with a revenue of 
twenty lacs of rupees. I had a remarkably handsome 
and clever wife, with eyes than which no gem was 
brighter. 

But, there was a thought that troubled me night and 
day : 

What was to become of my wife in Holland? 

My religion forbade two wives. This thought so 
troubled me, that at last I confided it to Sumro Begum. 

"I don’t see why you considered that necessary,” 
interrupted the chair. “You had already told so many 
lies, another one would certainly have found room 
beside the rest !” 

I beg your honor to remember that I vowed at the 
grave of my poor father to lead a God-fearing life, and 
to let nothing but the truth pass my lips. The ring 
made of the coffin-nail, which I wore on my thumb, 
constantly reminded me of my vow. Therefore, I 
considered it my duty to tell Sumro Begum that I had 
a legal wife in Holland ; and that, were I to go back to 
her, I should find my child on her bosom. 

The Begum was not in the least offended when I 
made my confession ; on the contrary, she commended 
( 242 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


243 


me for telling the truth. “He who proves himself 
faithful to the absent one, will certainly remain loyal 
to the one at hand,” she quoted. Only a religion stood 
between her and me ; and that might easily be changed. 

“If we remain Catholics, of course two wives are 
out of the question,” decided the Begum, “because that 
would be bigamy. If we go over to the Brahmans, 
their sacred books forbid the wife to occupy the throne 
with her husband, and the widow from marrying again. 
But, there is the faith of Siva ; it permits a man to have 
more than one wife ; it acknowledges no difference of 
rank between man and man — as do the Brahman and 
the Christian religions — nor does it consider a woman 
a soulless animal, men and women are alike human 
beings. An adherent of the Siva faith may even take 
a foreigner to wife ; he may eat at the same table with 
his wife, or wives, after the grace before food, pre- 
scribed by the Prophet Bazawa, has been repeated. We 
will adopt this faith, then you may keep your other 
wife, and I will share with her your love and respect.” 

I thought over this suggestion for several days, for 
the fate of an entire province depended on my decision. 

On the one hand a people whose prosperity 
depended on how I would settle the question ; a yearly 
income of several million thalers, a beautiful and clever 
wife with a heart filled with love for me, with all the 
delights of paradise on her lips — on the other: the 
Roman pope, with St. Peter’s keys in his possession ! 

In my position, your highness, and honorable gen- 
tlemen, how would you have decided? 

“Get along with you, perversus nebulo!” exclaimed 


244 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


his highness, smiling. “You want us to commit our- 
selves, do you? I’ll warrant you suspect what would 
have been our decision ! I don’t in the least doubt but 
even the mayor here, would elect to kiss a beautiful 
woman rather than the pope’s slipper — especially if the 
choice were submitted to him in the province of Sard- 
hana ! It is enough : you became an idol worshipper — 
forced to it by circumstances. It is your own affair, 
and one which you will have to settle with a higher 
tribunal than this one. This indictment may be erased 
from the record.” 

Not even the mayor objected to this decision. At 
first, though, he wrinkled his brows and looked seri- 
ous ; but in the end he smiled with the rest ; and 
dictated to the notary, that the transgression last con- 
fessed might be recorded as condoned by the court. 

Most worthy and honorable gentlemen, resumed 
the prisoner, I must now tell you something about the 
customs and manners of that land whither I had been 
led by the hand of destiny. Even the sky over there 
is unlike ours. Why, the sun of Holland would not do 
for a moon in India! Yon flaming heavens heat the 
blood and brain to boiling; the humid atmosphere 
creates phenomena which are like the phantasmagoria 
of delirium ; triple suns, and wreaths of flame appear in 
the sky ; when frequently the mysterious Fata Morgana 
portrays inverted landscapes, and cities ; the vivid col- 
oring of the clouds causes the most brilliant hues on 
the earth below to appear faded and insignificant. 

Forests, fields, houses, human beings, at times take 
on an ocherous hue, as if the world were dead; and 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 245 

when a rain falls, it is a deluge of fire from a sky of 
brass. And sometimes, the cloud-burst will be like a 
rain of blood, and the whole earth will glow with the 
most brilliant crimson hue. 

On very, very hot days, when the native farmers 
trudge along the high-road (the high caste native never 
travels on foot, nor appears in public at midday) the 
dust rising from their feet looks like a fiery mist, and 
makes one think he is looking on the damned in hades 
walking amid the flames ! 

And there too the soil is so different from ours. 
There the plants we grow in pots in our hot houses 
thrive and luxuriate under the open sky, and form a 
wilderness, the lurking place of tigers and lions, in 
which the fragrance of the very air is intoxicating as 
wine. 

The hundred different varieties of fruits, which ripen 
in succession throughout the year, explain sufficiently 
how a people that outnumbers the entire population of 
Europe are able to subsist on vegetable diet alone, 
without the nourishment of meats, which their religion 
prohibits. 

The borasses palm supplies them with honey, oil, 
wine, and sugar ; another palm yields flour, butter, and 
milk ; and they have a tree on which grow loaves of 
bread the size of a human head; raw, this vegetable 
bread is a sweet fruit; baked, it is as palatable as a 
bakers’ loaf and — 

“Stop ! stop !” cried the chair, rapping on the table 
with his stick. “That is going too far ! Of all the lies 


246 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


you have told us, this one about loaves of bread grow- 
ing on a tree is the most outrageously incredible/’ 

“I am very sorry that your honor refuses to believe 
there is such a tree. The proof that I am not lying 
may easily be obtained, if jour honor will send a depu- 
tation to India, to make inquiries concerning the truth 
of my statements, if it turns out that a single one of 
them is lacking in truth, then your honor may disbe- 
lieve all the rest/’ 

“Oho !” sneered the chair, “you would like to post- 
pone this trial for a year or more, while a searching 
commission travelled to the end of the world and back 
— wouldn’t you? We prefer to believe that living 
creatures also hang on trees like fruits.” 

“And so they do!” responded the prisoner. “There 
is a sort of large squirrel, or small dog, that has wings 
and flies, and at night hangs by its hind legs to the 
limbs of trees, and looks like- a gourd.” 

“Didn’t I say so?” again interrupted the chair with a 
choleric laugh. “Flying dogs that sleep hanging by 
their feet ! Go on with your fables, you reprobate ! — 
this honorable court is sitting for the sole purpose of 
believing every lie you choose to tell. I am curious to 
hear how your bread growing on trees, and your flying 
dogs are going to clear you of the crimes of bigamy 
and regicide.” 

I am coming to that, your honor. The entire world 
which environs the human being in that distant land, 
works an irresistible influence on his nature, and the 
native inhabitant compels, with his peculiar religion, 
customs, his deeply-rooted prejudices, the foreigner 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


247 


resident to adopt a mode of life antipodal to that he 
led at home. 

The majority of the natives wear no clothing at all; 
while the rest bend under a costly burden of greatest 
splendor. 

The Indian is a mixture of the ideally perfect, and 
the grotesquely hideous, heroic at one moment, cow- 
ardly the next, free as a bird, and restricted as an 
anchorite. He is to be envied for his paradisal sim- 
plicity, and admired for his gigantic creations. His 
cities surpass in magnificence and grandeur those of 
Europe. His churches are mountains, enormous edi- 
fices hewn by artist hands from a single rock; with 
thousands of majestic columns, and armies of idols ; 
while his huts are more abjectly wretched than the 
dwellings of our beavers. The Indian, with his thous- 
and gods, to all of whom he renders service and sacri- 
fices — and of whom not one possesses the power to 
help him — is so gentle-hearted, that he will not take 
the life of an animal ; allows himself to be devoured by 
lions and tigers ; crushed under foot by the rhinoceros ; 
bitten by serpents; and stung by venomous insects — 
and yet, he considers it no sin to exterminate an entire 
neighboring folk. 

Oh, that is a strange country : where the aristocrat, if 
touched by a member of another caste, considers him- 
self defiled, and possesses the right to cut off the hand, 
or arm that touched him, and the mutilated pariah 
accepts the punishment as his due. Where the wife is 
burned alive on the funeral pyre of her husband ; where 
the invalid is placed on the banks of a river, and 


248 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


declared to be already dead, so that, should he recover, 
he may not return to the living, but seek the “com- 
munity of the dead,” which is made up of one-time 
invalids, recovered like himself. 

Dwelling amid such a people, every idea the Euro- 
pean entertains when he lands on that shore very soon 
fades away ; for, there, they have different virtues and 
different sins. 

“This lengthy dissertation I take it,” interrupted the 
chair, “is for the purpose of acquainting the court that 
bigamy and regicide are permissable crimes among 
that wonderful people?” 

Bigamy is permissable, your honor, on conditions : 
if the first wife consents, her husband may marry a 
second. But, before the consent of the first wife is 
secured, he may not kiss and embrace his second. 


CHAPTER III. 

MAIMUNA, AND DANESH. 

My beautiful Zeib Alnissa was a wonderful woman. 
On the day of our wedding, which was celebrated 
with truly Asiatic splendor, when meal-time came, and 
I took my seat at the head of the table, she could not be 
induced to sit by my side; but seated herself at the 
extreme lower end of the board. This custom, she said, 
we should have to observe, until we received my first 
wife’s consent to our marriage, which would give my 
second the right to repeat the Bazawa grace before 
food. Until my new wife was entitled to perform this 
ceremony we were not allowed to drink from the same 
cup; were not permitted to clasp hands, or look into 
each other’s eyes. I might not have respected all these 
rigid laws, which kept me separated from my beautiful 
bride, had not Zeib Alnissa herself understood how to 
compel me to respect them. 

The Siva religion prohibits the use of wine, which is 
to be regretted ; for, in that tropic zone, grow hundreds 
and hundreds of different sorts of fruits, which would 
yield nectarious beverages, the taste of which would 
cause one to forget all about wine, and disgust one 
with beer. Tons of deliciously sweet and aromatic sap 
flow from the pierced palm, and the agave, and its 
effect on the human senses is nothing like the stupor 

( 249 ) 


250 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


which results from drinking our liquors; it is rather a 
state of exaltation. 

My charming bride understood well how to entertain 
me with tales of her native palm forests. She related 
the history of Prince Kamir Essaman, and the Princess 
Bedur. She told me how the prince, who lived in 
India, and the princess, whose home was in Persia, 
were brought together while they slept, by the two 
friendly genii, Maimuna and Danesh, who bore the 
sleeping lovers on their pinions to the place of meet- 
ing, and then back to their homes again. It was an 
interesting tale, but I grew very sleepy while listening 
to it. I am convinced that the spicy potion Zeib Alnissa 
prepared for me caused the drowsiness, and I only 
remember that, as I sank back on my pillow, she placed 
the prohibitory unsheathed sword between herself and 
me. 

The moment I closed my eyes in sleep I quitted this 
earth. I could hear the rustle of wings as I was borne 
swiftly through the clouds, which parted with a sound 
like thunder — as when they are rent by lightning. By 
the light of the stars I could see that I was lying on 
the wings of the Jinnee, Danesh. 

He was of gigantic form ; his wings, like those of a 
bat stretched from horizon to horizon ; his hair looked 
like bamboo rods, and his beard like palm leaves. 

So swift was our flight that the moon changed from 
full to last quarter above us. A meteor raced to over- 
take us, but, when it came abreast with Danesh, he 
thrust out his foot, and gave it a kick that burst it, and 
sent myriads of sparks flying in all directions. Looking 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD 


251 


downward, I saw China, which I recognized by its 
porcelain towers, and long canals. Then Thibet, with 
the snow-clad summits of the Himalayan range, and 
the great Mongolian plain. 

At last we arrived over Mount Ararat. I knew 
where I was, by the tongues of flame which encircled 
the mount like a wreath. They were the altars of the 
fire-worshipping Parsees — the source of Baku’s eter- 
nal fires ; and Danesh was one of the great spirits of 
the flame-adoring heathen. On the summit of Mount 
Ararat was a magnificent palace — to describe its splen- 
dors is impossible to the human tongue ! Its walls were 
covered with the names of those persons who have 
been happy, and have thanked God therefor. The 
letters in which the names are written are so radiant, 
they make night as light as day. 

Here, in a sumptuous apartment, with silken hang- 
ings, and glittering with gems, Danesh laid me gently 
down on a divan ; and immediately began to laugh in 
a tone that sounded like thunder. 

In answer to his laughter, there came a sound from 
the air, as if the balmy south wind were murmuring 
a complaint. 

“You are the one-hundred-thousandth part of a min- 
ute late,” called Danesh. 

“And you are three-hundred-thousand eons ahead of 
time,” replied the second voice; and the next instant 
Maimuna descended from the sky. 

This Jinnee was also of giant stature, but of feminine 
form. Her ringlets were of sea-coral, her wings of 


252 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


gleaming mother-of-pearl, and on them she bore a 
woman whom she laid by my side on the divan. 

Then the two genii suddenly changed to vapor ; one 
blue, the other yellow ; and while I was staring at them 
the two columns of smoke sank into two large crystal 
decanters, which stood on the table among the costly 
viands and wines. 

Then I turned to look at the woman by my side — 
it was my own wife, the one I had left in Nimeguen, 
only that she was more beautiful, and garbed more 
elegantly than I had ever seen her. 

Her voice too was sweeter, her caresses more en- 
dearing ; she seemed more like a celestial being than a 
woman of flesh and blood. We showered kisses on 
each other; I could read in her radiant countenance 
how overjoyed she was to be with me again; and I 
was enraptured to clasp her once more in my arms. 

We committed a thousand foolish acts; laughed, 
teased each other like children. We seated ourselves 
at the bountifully spread board ; I shared every bite she 
took ; drank out of her glass ; we sat on the same chair, 
drank of every bottle, and found each one sweeter, 
more delicious than the last. 

'‘Let us taste what is in those bottles too,” suggested 
my wife, pointing toward the two decanters — one blue, 
the other yellow. 

“Yes, let us,” I assented, and I drew out the ,glass 
stoppers. But, instead of wine, two columns of vapor 
rose from the decanters, one blue, the other yellow, 
and filled the room. The vapor took shape, first the 
blue then the yellow, and one became Danesh, the 



“I could read in her radiant countenance how overjoyed she 
was to be with me again ; and I was enraptured 
to clasp her once more in my arms ” 




















































































‘ 






















































* 





























































. 













. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


253 


other Maimuna, and we knew that our bliss was at an 
end — that we should have to part. 

We added our names to those gleaming on the walls, 
to certify that we also had been happy there. 

After I had written my name, it occurred to me that 
I had something important to tell my wife ; so I said to 
her: “My love, I must tell you that I have become a 
king ; and that I have taken a second wife. I want to 
ask a favor of you ; will you consent to let me kiss and 
embrace her as I do you?” 

The woman replied : “I do consent.” 

That I might have proof of our having spent a bliss- 
ful hour together, and that she had given me the 
desired permission to take a second wife, she pressed 
my hand so tightly in her own, that the wedding ring 
on my finger — the one with which I had espoused her 
— burst asunder. And that she also might possess 
evidence of our meeting, I gave her the “lingam” — the 
symbol of the Siva faith — I wore on my arm attached to 
a gold bracelet. I also tore from the canopy over our 
divan a small piece of the material of which it was 
made — crimson silk woven with dragons in gold 
thread. 

Then the two genii took us again on their wings, 
and soon I was speeding again amid the clouds, with 
the glittering stars above me. 

The icy summits of the Himalayas were already 
gleaming with the rosy hues of dawn, on noting which 
Danesh increased his speed. I heard the sea murmur- 
ing below — a ray of sunlight from the eastern moun- 
tains pierced through Danesh like an arrow, he 


254 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


dropped me and I fell to the earth. Fortunately I had 
not far to fall — only from my bed, in the palace of 
Sardhana, to the floor ! 

“Was it necessary to tell us what you dreamed ?” 
angrily demanded the chair. 

“Well, your honor, if the court at Nimeguen 
accepted my dream as evidence, and based its decision 
on it, I think it may also be recorded here. Moreover, 
the vision I have related is an important factor in this 
case.” 

I was so deeply impressed by my dream, that I 
related it to Zeib Alnissa as an actual occurrence. I 
assured her I had really been with my other wife, in 
proof of which I showed her the broken ring on my 
finger. 

“It is a most wonderful occurrence!” was Zeib 
Alnissa’s comment, when I concluded my recital. 
“Write out the whole vision, exactly as you related it 
to me, and we will send it to your wife in Holland. 
One of my captains shall hasten with the document 
after the messenger you have sent to her with the letter 
asking her to consent to our marriage.” 

I acted in accordance with the suggestion, and wrote 
on a long strip of Chinese palm-paper, which is tough 
as leather, a full account of my vision. The Begum 
then sent for seven bonzes, who were skilled writers, 
that they might, by signing their names to the account, 
certify that what I had written had really occurred; 
that Maimuna and Danesh were a well known pair of 
genii, who mantained direct communication between 
India and other portions of the globe, and that there 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


255 


was on Mount Ararat a magnificent palace for the 
use of lovers who came from distant parts of the world 
to meet there. All of which was to prove indubitably 
that I and my wife from Holland had been together in 
the palace. 

This document dispatched, I believed the question of 
the prohibitory sword between me and Zeib Alnissa 
settled; but I was mistaken; she did not repeat 
Bazawa’s grace at supper. 

“On what are you waiting now?” I asked. “Haven’t 
I asked my other wife for her consent? Haven’t I been 
with her, and given her my lingam?” 

“Yes, but she has not yet given you anything. Until 
I have her written consent in my hands, I dare not 
repeat Bazawa’s blessing,” was Zeib Alnissa’s smiling 
reply. 

“And I shall have to wait at the gates of paradise, 
content myself with inhaling the perfume of the flowers 
within the walls, until our messenger has twice trav- 
ersed the ocean between India and Holland?” 

“He will need to cross only once. I ordered him to 
take with him several doves, the species with green 
feathers known as bridegroom’s doves. When your 
wife has written her consent, the messenger will bind it 
under the wing of a dove, and it will fly from Holland 
to us here in two days. So, you need reckon only the 
outward voyage.” 

But that would take considerable time too ! I began 
to wonder how I should have comforted myself had I, 
instead of becoming an adherent of Siva, adopted the 


256 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

faith of Brahma, or Vishnu, or any other of the many- 
handed, many-footed deities. 

“Knave, what about Jehovah ?” interposed the chair 
with just indignation. 

“Jehovah, your honor, does not forbid polygamy. 
The patriarch Jacob had two wives ; David had four ; 
Solomon the wise had one thousand four hundred. But, 
it would be a pity to waste precious time over dogmatic 
discussion. Besides, my wondering resulted in noth- 
ing. One hundred and ten days and nights I passed in 
the society of my charming bride ; we ate at the same 
table ; slept under the same canopy ; but not once did I 
clasp her hand, or kiss her lovely lips.” 

“I am curious to know how you managed not to do 
either,” observed the prince. 

“Does your highness desire me to relate what hap- 
pened on every one of the one-hundred and ten days 
and nights?” 

“Not by any means !” hastily interrupted the chair. 
“We want only a summary of your doings out yonder.” 

The prisoner bowed, and resumed his confession : 

I determined that I would not again drink the sort 
of sleeping potion which had sent me speeding among 
the clouds on Danesh’s back, and communicated my 
decision to Zeib Alnissa. 

“Very well,” said she, “then I will prepare a drink for 
you that will keep you awake all night.” 

That would suit me. 

In India the preparation of elixirs of all sorts has 
reached a high grade. There is a drug which, if taken 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


257 


by a man of mild disposition, will make him warlike 
and fierce ; it is called “bangue.” 

By administering to the peaceable elephants a decoc- 
tion of the “thauverd,” they can be made quarrelsome 
and ferocious for the combats arranged for the Shah’s 
guests. “Therat” will give one the inspirations of a 
poet; after taking it, the most unimaginative person 
will become a romancer, and composer of verses. The 
“Nazzarani” tax can be collected from the natives 
only when they have become docile and tractable from 
having eaten “mhoval” flowers — a species of manna. 

Zeib Alnissa gave me some “panzopari” to chew ; it 
possesses a singular property; it will make even the 
noisiest tippler so sober and sedate that his brain 
becomes the seat of all wisdom. Then she began to 
speak of her plans for the future government of our 
province, and other equally important matters; con- 
tinuing to talk to me until morning. And during the 
whole time I remained quiet, and listened attentively ; 
but I saw what I had not yet noticed : that my incom- 
parable bride had a mole in the middle of her left cheek, 
and I also discovered that she might be alarmingly 
loquacious if she chose. I could hardly wait until the 
sun rose. Nothing will so effectually sober a man as 
advice from his wife; and the remedy is frequently 
made use of in India as well as in Europe. 

A true Indian Singh — that is what a nobleman is 
called out there — undertakes nothing without first con- 
sulting his wife. Indeed, there are some who never 
give an answer to a question until they have asked 
their wives what they shall reply. For instance you 


258 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


ask : “What sort of weather are we going to have this 
afternoon, Gholem Singh?” 

“I will consult my wife and tell you,” he answers. 

In the afternoon he will say to you — and no matter 
if a deluge of rain begins to fall while he is speaking : 

“We shall have fine weather this afternoon.” 

The following day my bride and I set out on a tour of 
our kingdom — a ceremony necessary to my installation 
as rajah. 

An entire brigade on horses, elephants, and camels, 
accompanied us as escort. The Begum and I rode on 
separate elephants, as Indian etiquette does not permit 
man and wife to occupy the same “sovari” — that is 
what the sedan with a canopy on the back of an ele- 
phant is called. 

The Begum travelled with the vanguard ; I brought 
up the rear with a good cannon bound to the back of 
my beast. A cannon, by the way, is a very convenient 
travelling appendage to a journey in India, as one is 
frequently called on to give a warm reception to the 
legions of predatory bands which infest the highways 
and byways. 

My bride and I met only when our elephants 
chanced to come alongside each other at the resting 
places. We took part in all sorts of festivities. We 
bore with patience the wearisome ceremonies attendant 
upon the adoration of the serpent, and Taku-worship ; 
we even waded to our knees in the sacred waters of the 
Ganges, at the Moharam pilgrimage ; and permitted the 
frantic Gusseins and fakirs at the Holiza feast to 
shower over us the red dust of the highway. At the 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


259 


Ganeza festival we distributed with our own hands the 
“muzzer,” and received in return the “khilla” — each 
word means gifts ; the former is bestowed by the sov- 
ereigns on their subjects; the latter are given by the 
subjects to their rulers. Without this exchange of 
presents, the sovereignty of the rulers would not be 
recognized by the people. We visited in their turn all 
the principal towns and cities ; the god-burdened tem- 
ples and pagodas, which are half church, half tomb — 
the Jaina animal hospital, where the Hindoo takes care 
of invalid dogs, cats, oxen, as well as crows, ravens, 
and turkeys. We also honored with our presence the 
bayadere communities, where only women dwell. These 
bayaderes are privileged characters, you must know; 
they are allowed entry to the emperor’s presence, to 
dance and sing before him and his ministers. 

“Not a bad custom, by jove!” muttered the prince; 
aloud he asked: “Are the bayaderes pretty?” 

“Enchantingly beautiful, your highness. Their gar- 
ments are of silk and cashmere, embroidered with real 
gold and pearls ; their fingers and toes are loaded with 
rings set with precious gems. Their gowns show a 
lack of material as do those worn by our women, with 
this difference: the shoulders and bosoms of our 
women are left bare; while the bayaderes expose the 
lower extremities, sometimes even to the — ” 

“Stop ! stop !” irritably called the chair. “We don’t 
want a full description of heathen toilets !” 

We also arranged, for the entertainment of our sub- 
jects, a number of gorgeous spectacles, and tourna- 
ments, resumed the prisoner, dropping the subject of 


260 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

bayadere fashions. There were combats between ele- 
phants, and combats between elephants and men. (The 
former are called “Mufti;” the latter “Satmari.”) 
There were also combats between lions and boars, and 
between tapirs. 

In return for all these festivities, my bride’s relatives 
entertained us with a feast of lanterns; and games of 
chess, which were played with living chess-men. We 
also visited the most remote corners of our kingdom, 
where dwelt the Thugs, a community whose faith per- 
mits them to strangle all foreigners; the Bheels, who 
worship epidemics instead of gods; the colony of the 
Quadrumans, whose king is called “Dengue,” and his 
subjects “apes.” 

Every day of our journey brought something new 
and interesting. After our visit to the “City of the 
Seven Sages” we went to the “City of the King’s 
Tombs,” where are four magnificent temples, under 
each of which rest the remains of a king. There are 
no other inhabitants in this city. 

Then followed the pilgrimage to Buddha’s tree ; for, 
although we were adherents of the Sivan faith, we were 
obliged, in order to win the favor of the majority of our 
subjects, to pay deference to their deity. 

Then we journeyed to the “Fountain of Wisdom.” 
There the temple is guarded by bayaderes, who are not 
permitted to dance anywhere else but in the sacred 
edifice in adoration of the gods. 

“A respectable temple, I must say !” ironically com- 
mented the chair, to which the prince appended his 
good-humored observation : 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 261 

“Their liturgy can’t be very tedious !” 

During all this time, I saw my bride only when she 
was seated on a throne, on an elephant, or in a palan- 
quin. The opportunities for an exchange of words 
were rare. On the one hundred and tenth day we set 
out on our return home. On the morning of that day, 
Zeib Alnissa sent me a letter in which she gave me the 
welcome news that what might be called our “St. 
Joseph’s marriage” would soon come to a conclusion. 
The carrier dove had returned from Holland with the 
longed-for consent from my first wife. 

Before leaving our capital, we had arranged for a 
fitting reception to greet our return. When our 
cavalcade should approach the city gates, all the most 
distinguished residents, the raos, the singhs, the sages, 
bonzes and holy men were to meet us at the head of a 
gorgeous pageant and greet me as “Rajah,” to which 
title our tour would have given me the right. 

Then would follow a splendid feast, that would con- 
clude with the “utterpan” ceremony, in which every 
guest receives from the rajah’s own hands a handker- 
chief perfumed with rose-water. 

The rajah receives the utterpan from his wife, of 
whom he may demand that the rose-water perfuming 
be performed in the zenana. 

The zenana is that portion of the palace which only 
the rajah and his wives may enter. 

I am ashamed to confess it, honorable gentlemen of 
the court, but I was so rejoiced, so proud of my 
success, my extraordinary good fortune filled my soul 
to such a degree, that I never once thought to offer a 


262 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


prayer to the god Siva, who had bestowed all the good 
gifts on me, or to Jehovah, who could take them all 
from me. 

The fakir, who, in his religious enthusiasm, carries 
on his head a pot of earth until the orange seed planted 
in it sprouts, grows to a tree, blooms and bears fruit ; 
who binds himself to a post, that he may sleep stand- 
ing so as not to lose his balance and drop the pot from 
his head — that fakir does not suffer half as much as did 
I those one hundred and ten days and nights, when I 
was forced to refrain from saying to the most beautiful 
of women : “O, thou my sweetest one !” 

But the last day of such restraint and torture was at 
hand. Before us lay the capital ; the gilded roofs of its 
palaces gleamed through the humid atmosphere. 

Already I could see rising from the market-place the 
“baoli,” under which the three-legged stone cow waited 
(as all believers know) for the hour of midnight to 
hobble to her pasture outside the walls. Already I saw 
the multitude in gala attire press forth from the 
elaborately carved gates, on horses, on camels, on foot 
— a mingling of gold, gems, beauty, flowers, with rags, 
filth and unsightly scars. 

Zeib Alnissa, as usual, rode at the head of the caval- 
cade, and I at the end, separated from her by a cannon 
shot range. 

When the multitude from the city met the head of 
our cavalcade, there ensued a tumult of shouts and 
cries, but I was too far away to distinguish what was 
occurring. I could see, though, that Zeib Alnissa had 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


263 


risen to her feet in the sovari, and was gesticulating 
excitedly. 

I was deliberating whether I should ride forward or 
remain where I was, when a fakir forced his way to my 
side. He was the most hideous specimen of his class I 
had yet seen; his appearance indicated that he had 
vowed not to cut his hair nor his finger nails for a 
decade. 

“What do you want?” I called down to him. 

“I want you to let me come up there and sit beside 
you in the sovari,” he made answer. 

One is obliged to comply with any demand these 
holy men may see fit to make — especially in face of 
such a multitude. I leaned over the side of my beast, 
seized the fakir by the hair, and drew him into the 
sovari. 

“Lucky for you that you granted my request,” he 
said, when he was seated by my side. “You have saved 
your life by so doing. Know that a revolt broke out in 
the city during your absence. The conspirators de- 
clared that the Begum forfeited the throne by marrying 
you, and have proclaimed the valiant Singh Rais, the 
son of her first husband, Sumro Shah, rajah of Sard- 
hana. He has taken possession of the city and bribed 
the army to support him. He has already executed the 
subjects who remained loyal to you and the Begum, 
and the same fate awaits you — if he captures you.” 

Though loath to believe the fanatic’s ill tidings, I was 
forced to credit my eyes, which at that moment saw 
rude hands lay hold of my beloved Zeib Alnissa, tear 
her from the sovari, bind her hands, and, amid the 


264 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


taunts and sneers of the shameless nautchnees, compel 
her to walk to the gates, while a man, wearing the 
pearl-decorated hat of a sovereign, climbed to the 
vacated seat in the sovari. 

It was the infamous profligate who, by reason of the 
honors to which his father had attained, was a prince, 
but who was, by birth, merely a German nobody, like 
myself. 

He had deposed the Begum as he had threatened, 
had laid chains on her — the heroic deliverer of her 
people — and this he had been able to accomplish be- 
cause he had become an adherent of the religion of 
Buddha, and because the Begum had become a wor- 
shipper of Siva — 

“The like of that never could have happened in 
Europe/’ interpolated the prince. 

My rage and fury were boundless. In one brief 
moment to lose my kingdom and my bride; to be 
robbed of power and love ; to be forced to look on help- 
less while a cowardly knave stole my treasures, chief of 
which was my beautiful Zeib Alnissa ! 

It was more than Christian patience and Siva humil- 
ity could endure. 

I unstrapped the cannon at the back of the sovari. 
The new rajah was haranguing the crowd gathered 
about his elephant, and gesticulating rapidly with his 
hands, as he gave his orders. 

I took aim at his majesty — Boom ! The next instant 
there was no head on the rajah’s shoulders, but his 
arms continued to move convulsively. 

Then I turned my elephant’s head in the opposite 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 265 

direction, and urged him to the swiftest gait he was 
able to go. 

A troop of horsemen followed me, but I dashed into 
the jungle, and soon distanced my pursuers. My life 
was saved, but only my miserable life. I had nothing, 
was nothing — 

“Oh, yes,” interrupted the chair, “you were a good 
deal : the husband of two wives, and murderer of one 
king—” 

“Minorem nego, majorem non concedo ,” interposed 
the prince. “As the prisoner’s second marriage was — 
as he aptly described it : a St. Joseph’s union — merely 
one of form, he cannot be said to have committed 
bigamy. And concerning the killing of the rajah — qui 
bene distinguit, bene docet ! — we would understand 
thereby that a crime had been committed by a subject 
against a crowned head. But, if one king kills another 
one, it cannot be called regicide, but ordinary homi- 
cide, which, in the prisoner’s case, was justifiable 
manslaughter — ” 

“I knew it !” exclaimed the chair. “I knew the rascal 
would talk himself out of the three capital crimes: 
idolatry, bigamy, regicide, and prove himself as inno- 
cent as St. Susanna !” 

But, continued the prisoner, even had I not been 
robbed of my wealth, of what use would it have been 
to me? I had come to India to win the rank of captain 
— not to become a rajah. It is a deal better to be a 
pensioned captain than a deposed king. The new 
rajah of Sardhana set a large price on my head ; had I 
fled the accursed country then, I should have spared 


266 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

myself the terrible misfortunes which overtook me 
later. 

I joined the Bandasaris, who have no fixed residence, 
but rove continuously between the Ganges and the 
Indus. They are a race like our gypsies. I believed 
I might organize them into an army and win back my 
kingdom, and liberate my beautiful Zeib Alnissa, but 
the blessing of God did not rest on my undertaking. 

When I had got my army ready to march to Sard- 
hana, the chief of the tribe changed his mind about 
letting me use his people to win back my throne, and, 
instead, sold me to the English company, which cor- 
poration had also offered a price for my head. Thus 
my unfortunate cranium became the property of the 
powerful East India Company, and there, if nowhere 
else, a man learns how to pray. 


PART IX. 


ON THE HIGH SEAS. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE PIRATES. 

The English did not think me of sufficient conse- 
quence to suspend me in an iron cage over the croco- 
dile pool. This honor was reserved for the native 
shahs and rajahs. 

I was transported, with scant ceremony, to Bombay, 
from which city I was shipped to sea, together with 
fifty other prisoners, who, like myself, had come to 
India to seek their fortunes, and whose chief crime was 
their nationality. They were natives of France, Hol- 
land, Germany and Spain, and the East India Com- 
pany believed it had a right to arrest them and ship 
them in a body to New Caledonia. 

Now, honorable gentlemen of the court, I beg you 
to tell me which was the pirate? — I, in the unseaworthy 
cutter, bound with chains to a Spaniard, perspiring 
over my oars, sailing to New Zealand instead of to 
New Caledonia, where the captain had been ordered 

( 267 ) 


268 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

to take us ; having nothing to eat and drink but dried 
fish and stale water, the captain having again disobeyed 
orders, for the East India Company had shipped honest 
biscuit, smoked meat and brandy for the prisoner’s 
food — which of us, I ask, was the pirate? the captain, 
who plundered the helpless prisoners in his power and 
broke the maritime laws — which, I ask, was the pirate ; 
Captain Morder or I? 

“I say Captain Morder was the pirate — ” and the 
prince emphasized his reply by thumping the floor with 
his cane. 

Many thanks, your highness; I wanted the ques- 
tion decided, for, against unauthorized force, self- 
defence is always justifiable. When we poor exiles 
became aware that our vessel was going farther and 
farther south, which we were able to judge from the 
stars ; when, in consequence of the wretched food, the 
scurvy broke out among us ; and when at last we also 
got a taste of the scourge, if we made any complaint, 
we conspired together to release ourselves from our 
chains ; and to take possession of the cutter. 

My hidalgo comrade was an expert in such matters. 
He showed us how to get rid of our manacles as easily 
as if they had been gloves or boots. It is a very pretty 
trick, but I don’t think I could show you how it is done 
unless I received something in return — 

“We don’t want to learn the trick,” interrupted the 
chair. “We have no use for it.” 

Well, after we had removed our fetters, we bound 
the sleeping crew, and, without shedding one drop of 
blood, made ourselves masters of the “Alcyona.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


269 


Now, honorable gentlemen of the court, I ask you: 
Can what we did be called mutiny? We were not the 
slaves of the East India Company; we were not pris- 
oners of war ; nor were we criminals. The captain had 
no right to chain us to the oars ; we had done nothing 
to deserve deportation to a savage country. 

On Captain Morder, however, rested most of the 
blame. He treated us free men like negro slaves ; he 
gave us nothing to eat for a whole week but dried 
fish, though not all of us were papists ; and to be more 
disagreeably contrary, he gave us smoked meat on Fri- 
days because the majority of our crowd were Catholics. 

“That rascally captain deserved to be hanged to the 
tallest mast on his ship !” exclaimed the justly indig- 
nant prince. 

Yes, your highness, he did, but we didn’t hang him, 
because we couldn’t get hold of him. While we were 
securing the crew, he fled discreetly to the powder- 
room, and threatened to blow up the ship when we 
went to take him. We had to treat with him for terms. 
We assured him we did not want to injure him ; we 
only wanted to leave his ship. To this he replied that 
we might go to the devil for all he cared. 

Then followed a twenty-four hour truce, and our 
first business was — 

“To eat your fill,” interposed the chair. 

Yes, your honor, to eat and drink all we wanted. 
Then we lowered the large boat, supplied it with mast 
and sails; loaded it with all the chests of biscuit, and 
casks of brandy it would hold, also a small cannon. 


270 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Then we cut into bits the riggihg of the cutter ; threw 
overboard all the weapons we could find, in order that 
the captain could do us no injury in case he took it 
into his head to pursue us ; took possession of his 
charts, compass, and telescope, and sailed away one 
beautiful moonlight night without saying goodbye to 
any one. How did Captain Morder reach home with 
the “Alcyona?” I really forget whether I ever heard. 

There were fifty of us in the boat — five different 
nationalities. As I was the only one who could speak 
the five different languages, I was elected ship’s patron, 
an office which differs from that of captain in that the 
latter commands every one on board a vessel, while the 
former carries out what his companions decide. 

“I see plainly to what this subtle distinction will 
lead,” dryly observed the chair. “Some one else will 
have to bear the blame for whatever misdeeds the 
‘ship’s-patron’ committed.” 

I am compelled to admire the honorable gentle- 
man’s keen perceptions, returned the prisoner in his 
most deferential manner. In this case, however, they 
are at fault ; neither the ship’s company nor its patron 
did anything which deserved yard-arm punishment. 

Our intention, when we left the ship was to land in 
Florida, or the Philippines, and there found a new 
republic. But more than one unlooked-for hindrance 
prevented us from carrying out the plan. Hardly had 
the “Alcyona” disappeared from view, when a dead 
calm settled down on us ; it was so still the sails hung 
in heavy folds from the yards ; we could make progress, 
and that only very slowly, when we employed the oars. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


271 


The calm continued for two days, during which not 
a breath of air wrinkled the surface of the ocean. 

“Didn’t you say you had taken all the provisions on 
the ship?” inquired the chair. 

“Yes, your honor, but ‘all’ was only the one-half of 
‘many,’ and exactly the one-tenth of ‘enough/ Even 
had there been ‘many,’ we had ‘more’ hungry mouths, 
and to take plus from minus is not permissable in 
Algorithm.” 

“And it can’t be done,” authoritatively interposed the 
prince. “You can’t take eight from seven unless you 
borrow. From whom did you borrow, prisoner?” 

“From a crab-fisher we met, your highness. “Dur- 
ing a calm, the large sea-crabs are more easily taken 
than at other times.” 

The honorable gentlemen of the court will have 
learned from natural history the peculiar characteris- 
tics of the sea-crab, which is of all living creatures — 
the human being not excepted — the most timorous. 
When a crab hears thunder or cannonading, he imme- 
diately flings off one of his huge claws, in order that 
he may escape more quickly. 

Crab-fishers know this, and have made a compact 
with all warships, by which the latter have agreed to 
refrain from firing off cannon when in sight of a crab- 
bing vessel. This is the reason all such vessels have a 
large red crab painted on their sails. The compact also 
obliges the fishers to deliver half of their catch to any 
warship they may meet on the high seas. 

Consequently when we came in sight of the crabber 
we signalled for our share of his catch. We had 


272 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


eaten all our dried fish, and were on half-rations of 
biscuit. 

“Oho !” called the fisher when he came near enough 
to distinguish the character of our craft. “How can 
you demand crabs of me? You aren't a warship.” 

“But we are hungry, and have a cannon on board. 
You know the result of a cannon-shot during a calm !” 

This threat brought the argument to a conclusion ; 
the crabber, according to seaman's custom, shared his 
catch with us. 

“If,” interposed the prince in a thoughtful manner ; 
“If it was according to seaman’s custom it cannot be 
termed ‘piracy.’ ” 

“No, certainly not!” ironically appended the chair. 
“It cannot be termed piracy — only an act of playful- 
ness — a bit of frolic ! But, let us hear what other pranks 
the band of fifty played with their cannon? I will 
spread the map here on the table, so that I may follow 
the course of your boat. I fancy I shall be able to tell 
from that whether you and your fellows comported 
yourselves as honest seamen or thievish pirates.” 

There was an almost imperceptible twitch of the 
prisoner’s left eyelid when the mayor concluded his 
remark, and spread the map on the table in front of 
him. 

In the neighborhood of the Marquesas Islands, 
honorable gentlemen, we fell in with a Spanish ship 
loaded with coffee. The captain, in response to our 
petition, supplied us with coffee, chocolate, and honey. 
This enabled us to continue our journey; we sailed 
toward the Aleutians, and met on our way a Russian 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


273 


merchantman, the owner of which took pity on us, and 
gave us several barrels of good brandy and salted fish. 

When we were near the island of Yucatan our pro- 
visions again gave out, and we were compelled to bor- 
row from an Italian trader some sago-palm, flour and 
several boxes of sultanas. 

“What need had you of sultanas ?” inquired the chair. 

Sultanas are not women, your honor, but dried 
grapes, which are packed in boxes. When a man is 
starving he will eat anything ! In the neighborhood of 
Barbados a Turkish vessel very kindly gave us a supply 
of pickled pork; and the captain of a Chinese junk we 
fell in with near the Canary Islands, was friendly 
enough to share his wine with us. 

When off Madagascar, a Greek captain loaded our 
boat so generously with rahut rakum, it almost foun- 
dered under the weight; and when near Terre del 
Fuego we — 

“Hold! stop!” screamed the chair thumping with 
both fists on the map. “If I wanted to make an 
accurate diagram of your course, I should have to tie 
a thread to the leg of a grasshopper and let him loose 
on a blank sheet of paper! A courier on horseback 
could not have made such twists and turns !” 

“We did travel in a sort of zig-zag fashion,” admit- 
ted the prisoner deprecatingly ; “but, you see, none of 
us understood navigation. Besides, our charts were 
not accurate, and our compass full of whims.” 

“Must have been a feminine compass!” jocosely 
remarked his highness. 

“To tell the truth, honorable gentlemen, I am not 


274 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


quite certain if the names I have given you are the 
ones properly belonging to the portions of the globe 
we visited. The excellent custom which obtains in all 
civilized regions, of posting the names of places at the 
street-corners, had not yet reached those remote cor- 
ners. I can assure you, however, that we really met 
all the ships I have mentioned, as we were forced to 
beg our way over the limitless ocean.” 

“Beg your way !” sarcastically interrupted the chair. 
“It seems to me that fifty determined men, with small 
arms and a cannon, and a boat as swift as yours might 
have overtaken almost any other craft afloat.” 

“We did overtake a good many, your honor, and all 
of them very willingly shared their provisions with us 
when they saw we were in distress.” 

“Do you remember meeting a merchantman from 
Bremen?” 

“Don’t I? Don’t I remember the generous gentle- 
man ! We met him near the Cape of Good Hope. That 
point of land hasn’t got its name for nothing! It 
brought 'good hope’ back to us ! We were in tatters; 
the stormy weather ; long voyage ; and many hardships 
had reduced our frames to skeletons, our clothing to 
rags. When the brave man — blessed be his memory ! 
— came up with us, and saw our nakedness, he took of! 
his own coat and gave it to me — may heaven’s bless- 
ings rest on him wherever he may be !” 

“He tells quite a different story,” responded the 
chair. “On his return home, he complained to the 
Hansa League that a boat load of pirates was sailing 
the high-seas, plundering, and levying contributions. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


275 


from all vessels it met. He also related how the pirates 
had taken all his, as well as his crew’s clothing. This 
must be true; for no Bremen trader has ever been 
known willingly to give coat of his to anyone. Bremen 
is not far away. We can summon the complainant — 
whose name, I believe, is Schulze — and let him tell his 
story here — ” 

“May I beg that your honor” — quickly interposed 
the prisoner — “will at the same time summon the wit- 
nesses who will testify for me? They are, the Spanish 
merchant Don Rodriguez di Saldayeni, from Badajos ; 
the Russian captain, Bello Bratanow Zwonimir Tschi- 
nowink, from Kamtschatka ; the Italian, Signor Spara- 
fucile Odoards, from Palermo; the Turk, Ali Baba Ben 
Didimi Effendi, from Brusa; the Chinese mandarin, 
Chien-Tsen-Triping-Van, from Shanghai; the Greek, 
Heros Leonidas Karaiskakis, from Tricala ; the — ” 

“Enough ! enough !” roared the mayor clapping his 
hands to his ears. “I don’t want to hear another name. 
Rather will I believe every word you say! You were 
sea-beggars, impoverished voyagers — anything but 
pirates! Will your highness permit us to erase also 
this indictment from the register?” The prince assent- 
ing, his honor added: “Now we will hear how the 
crime of cannibalism will be disposed of.” 

“I will first take the liberty to remind the honorable 
gentlemen of the court, that anthropophagy is not at 
all times considered a capital crime. The inhabitants 
of the Fiji Islands look upon it as the only proper 
method to dispose of a captured foe. The eating of 
human flesh is a part of the religious cult of the Mexi- 


276 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


cans ; and during the Tartar invasion of Hungary, the 
people — as Rogerius proves — who had been robbed of 
the necessaries of life, were forced to eat each other. 
To such a condition of starvation we were also reduced, 
a fearful hurricane having compelled us, while on the 
Pacific ocean, to throw overboard all our stores in 
order to prevent the boat from sinking — ” 

“Now you are telling another story/’ thundered the 
chair. “You say you were on the Pacific ocean. If it 
is a pacific ocean how is it posible that such a storm 
as you describe raged there? You shall be bound to 
the wheel, if you don’t confess at once that hurricanes 
never rage on the Pacific Ocean.” 

Your honor is right — my memory served me ill — 
there are no such storms on the Pacific Ocean. But 
there are sharks. The voracious beasts surrounded our 
boat in such numbers that, in order to prevent them 
from eating us, we gave them all our provisions, hop- 
ing to fall in with a kind-hearted captain who would 
replenish our larder. But we didn’t meet a single 
ship. For two whole weeks we managed to keep alive 
by eating our boots, and not until the last pair had 
been devoured, did we decide to resort to the “sailor’s 
lunch,” and cast lots which of us should be served up 
as such. 

My name was drawn, and I made up my mind to die 
calmly — pro bono publico. But, when I began to 
remove my clothes, the Spaniard to whom I had been 
chained on the “Alcyona,” and for whom I entertained 
the affection of a brother, stepped forward and said : 

“You shall not die, brave rajah. You have a wife — 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


277 


nay, two of them, to whom your life is valuable. Here 
am I — your brother, who will consider it a privilege, an 
honor — as did the brave Curtius when he galloped into 
the abyss to save the republic — to fling myself into 
these hungry throats !” 

With these words the noble fellow drew his sword, 
severed his head from his body and laid it before us. 

“Did you eat any of him?” 

“I was starving, your honor.” 

“That establishes your crime. The punishment for 
eating a body endowed with a human soul is death 
at the stake, you — ” 

“Hold,” interposed the prince. “What portion of 
the Spaniard’s body did you consume, prisoner?” 

“His foot, your highness.” 

“Has the human foot a soul?” 

“Why, certainly,” answered the chair. “How fre- 
quently do we hear : ‘His sense or his courage are in 
his knees’ — sense and courage cannot exist without a 
soul. And, don’t we say : ‘Honest from his crown to 
his toes’ — whereby we establish that even the toes 
possess a soul.’ ” 

“These are merely phrases — maxims,” returned the 
prince. “If the soul extends to the extremities, then 
the man who has a foot amputated loses a portion of 
his soul also; and it might happen, that one-quarter 
of a human soul would go to paradise, and the other 
three-quarters to hades — which it is absurd to suppose 
could be the case. To my thinking this is so important 
a question, that only the faculty of theology is capable 
of deciding it. Until those learned gentlemen have 


278 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


delivered an opinion on the subject, we cannot go on 
with this case. Therefore, the prisoner is remanded 
to his cell until such decision shall arrive. ,, 

A week was the time required by the learned faculty 
to discuss the questions : “Does the soul extend to the 
extremities of the human body?” 

If not, just where does it terminate? 

The decision was as follows: 

“The soul extends to the knees — for this reason man 
is required to kneel when he prays. Consequently, that 
portion of the human frame below the knees is a soul- 
less appendage.” 

“Then,” decided the prince, when this decision was 
read to him, “the indictment for cannibalism may also 
be stricken from the register.” 


PART X. 


UXORICIDE. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE SECUNDOGENITUR. 

Although my crime has been most generously con- 
doned by your highness, I have not escaped punish- 
ment for it. I have suffered severely. After partaking 
of the unnatural food, all in the boat were seized with 
frightful convulsions, similar to those exhibited by a 
dog afflicted with rabies. 

The smallest particle of the accursed food is sufficient 
to make a man experience all the tortures of purga- 
tory. I dare say the reason my sufferings were not so 
severe as those of my comrades, I ate only the foot. 
They foamed at the lips ; their eyeballs burst from the 
sockets ; they bit each other, and rent and tore their 
own flesh. They bellowed, roared, and whined, as dogs 
do at the moon. Many of them sprang at once into the 
water and were devoured by sharks. 

When my worst torture passed, my limbs became 
cold and rigid as stone ; it was the marasmus. I could 
see, and hear, but I could neither feel nor move. The 

( 279 ) 


280 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

fierce sun beating on my face threatened to burn out 
my eyes, but I could not lift my hands to cover them. 
To seize the horizon and draw it up to the zenith would 
have been an easier task than to close my eyelids over 
the burning eyeballs. 

Yet, amid all this horrible pain, I had the feeling 
as if a faint zephyr from fluttering wings were sweeping 
across my cheek. It was the white dove perched on 
my shoulder, my beautiful white dove, who was come 
to me again in my hour of direst need ! She tried with 
her outstretched wings to shield my face from the 
scorching sun, and the blessed shadow brought such 
relief that I was at last able to close my eyes in sleep. 

How long and whither the dismasted and rudderless 
boat drifted; whether it touched any shore — I cannot 
remember. I don’t know what happened during my 
madness. 

My comrades in misfortune were lost ; some drowned 
themselves to end their agony; some died a horrible 
death in the boat. I alone was saved by a heavenly 
providence for further trials. The drifting boat was 
found by an Indian merchantman bound for Antwerp, 
and the noble Christians aboard of her, believing life 
not yet extinct in my miserable body, worked over me 
until they brought back the soul to its earthly 
tenement. 

I forgive every enemy I have in the world ; but my 
benefactor on that Indian merchantman, who brought 
me back to life, I never can forgive. Had he cast me 
into the waves instead of resuscitating me, I should 
now be ambergris, for, as the honorable gentlemen 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


281 


know, that valuable substance develops in the stomach 
of a shark, and I should have been devoured by one 
of those voracious beasts. Instead of a wretched crim- 
inal on trial for his many misdeeds, I should now, had 
I been allowed to become ambergris, be swinging in a 
censer perfuming the altar of a church. The care I 
received on board the Indiaman fully restored my 
strength, and when we arrived in the harbor in Holland 
there was no trace about me of the many hardships I 
had endured. 

I could hardly wait until I got back to Nimeguen to 
see my dear wife and child. The child would be run- 
ning about now — perhaps the mother had taught it to 
call me by name ! 

How happy I should be to be home again ! — no cap- 
tain, no rajah, but a father. 

Not the consort of a Begum, but the husband of my 
wife. I blessed the fate which had delivered me from 
the land of lions, tigers and serpents. Had not I a tulip 
garden worth all the wealth of India? 

I turned night to day in order to reach home as 
quickly as possible, and sent mounted estafets in 
advance to announce my coming. My wife, who had 
increased in weight fully twenty-five pounds, had a 
splendid repast prepared for me; and flung her arms 
around my neck when I alighted from the carriage. 

After our first transports of joy were over, my first 
words were : 

“Now, where is my child ?” 

“There they come/’ replied my wife, pointing, with 
a beaming countenance, toward two nurse-maids who 


282 TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 

were descending the staircase. One of the maids led 
by the hand a little toddling lad ; the other carried an 
infant in long clothes on her arm. 

“What — what does that mean?” I stammered, point- 
ing toward the smaller child. 

“That is your second born, you silly fellow !” replied 
my wife, smiling affectionately. 

“My second born?” I exclaimed in amazement. 
“Why, I have been absent for nearly three years.” 

“Have you forgotten Maimuna and Danesh?” she 
whispered, hiding her blushing face on my breast. 
“Have you forgotten our meeting in the palace on 
Ararat?” 

“Maimuna and Danesh? — Himmelkreuzelement !” I 
exclaimed, unable to suppress the forcible expletive. 

My wife, however, was roused to anger by it. Did I 
presume to doubt her fidelity? she demanded in no 
gentle accents. Had she not in her possession ample 
proof that she was true to me? Had she not my own 
letter, in which I related at length the circumstances of 
our meeting on Ararat, whither we had been taken by 
the two genii? Was a better proof required than the 
lingam I had given her at that meeting — also the frag- 
ment of stuff with gold dragons woven in it? And, if 
it was true that I was a king at the time of our meet- 
ing on the mountain, then the infant on the maid’s arm 
must be a prince ! 

“Woman,” I returned in a severe tone, “this is not a 
matter for jest. Visions are not real. That I dreamed 
a delightful dream I admit ; but this squalling brat is no 
dream ! On the contrary, he is a very disagreeable 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


283 


reality! I’ll go at once to the burgomaster! I’ll 
denounce you to the arch-bishop ! I’ll summon the 
consistory! I will not allow myself to be made a 
fool of!” 

“Very well,” retorted my wife, “go to the burgo- 
master — go to the arch-bishop — summon the consis- 
tory, make a tremendous ado, and you will prove your- 
self a greater fool than I believed you !” 

I carried out my threat and rushed to the burgo- 
master’s residence. He was still asleep, but I dragged 
him out of bed, and told him the French were coming 
to attack the town. That drove slumber from his eyes ; 
and I proceeded to lay my complaint before him. He 
kept yawning the while so dreadfully that I feared he 
might swallow me before I got through with my story. 

When I concluded, he deliberated several minutes, 
then said I should come again the next day — he would 
have to think over the matter. 

I was forced to go back to my wife. I couldn’t help 
myself, for I hadn’t a groschen to my name, and the 
Nimeguen inns will not receive a guest unless he pays 
in advance for his entertainment. 

To my shame therefore I was compelled to go home, 
and now it was my wife who raged and scolded. She 
said I might complain as much, and to whomsoever I 
wanted, it would ’benefit me nothing. If I did not 
accept the situation with a good humor, mine would be 
the loss — and so on. 

I bore her taunts, and revilings, in silence, for I felt 
great need of .supper and rest; but I said to myself: 
“There is a tomorrow — I’ll have my revenge then !” 


284 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


The next day I went again to the burgo-master ; he 
was able to keep awake this time. 

He asked me if he should speak to me as to a Nime- 
guen gunner, or an East Indian sovereign? 

“As to an Indian rajah,” I replied. 

“Very good! — also: Sublime Maharajah, nabob, or 
Shah — whichever is the proper title — be seated.” My 
title permitted me to put on my hat, while respect for 
it obliged the burgomaster to remove his office cap. 
He continued : “Be kind enough to answer the follow- 
ing questions : How many wives does the law permit 
an Indian sovereign to marry? How many elephants, 
camels, rhinoceroses, male and female genii, and other 
draught cattle, is he allowed to employ in his service?” 

I saw what would be the result if I answered these 
questions, so I said instead : 

“I beg pardon, your honor, but, on second thought, 
I believe I would rather have you speak to me as to 
a gunner of Nimeguen — according to European 
custom.” 

“Very good again — also. You gunner-fellow, take off 
your hat this instant!” he commanded, at the same 
time placing the cap on his head. “As it is contrary to 
our Christian laws to take a second wife while the first 
is still alive, I shall pronounce you guilty of bigamy, 
the punishment for which is the pillory first, and the 
galleys afterward.” 

This did not suit me either, so I interrupted : 

“May I beg that you will speak to me as to an Indian 
sovereign?” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 285 

I put on my hat, but the burgomaster did not again 
remove his cap. He said: 

“You had command of a province, and a pair of 
flying genii; therefore, it is quite within the bounds 
of possibility that you and your first wife were borne 
through the air to the meeting-place on the mountain 
you mention. That being settled, what else do you 
complain of? Have you lost anything?” 

“No, your honor, quite the contrary; I have found 
something ; a son I did not expect.” 

“Is the child living?” 

“He is.” 

“Well — if he is living* he is alive. That which is, 
cannot be denied — it is a fact, and that which is a fact 
cannot be termed fiction — ” 

This ridiculous un-reasoning angered me, and I 
interrupted him, whereupon there ensued a war of 
words that raged furiously until it culminated in an 
exchange of blows. 

The case was not one for a mere burgomaster to 
decide ; I would submit it to the consistory. I did not 
know then what I had undertaken ! 

All Nimeguen is related; its citizens are cousins or 
brothers-in-law, and withal exceedingly moral. If it so 
happens that any one of them commits an indiscretion, 
all the rest take great pains to conceal the misdeed. I 
don’t mean that it is never mentioned in private ; but 
there is not a court of law in the land that could sum- 
mon a witness who would admit that he, or she, knew 


286 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

anything about the matter. In my case, servants, 
neighbors, citizens, all averred that my wife was the 
pattern of fidelity; that she had not been known to 
leave her house, only when she went to confession and 
to church; that she had not even bought a new cap 
during my entire absence. 

Consequently, my accusations were ridiculous, and 
wholly without foundation. 

Her defense had a powerful base to rest on. There 
was the letter written by my own hand on Chinese 
palm-paper, describing our meeting in the palace on 
Mount Ararat, and attested by the bonzes, who, as 
everybody knows, are learned men, and as worthy of 
trust as any member of our chapter-house. 

Consequently, there must be such fairies as Maimuna 
and Danesh, else the bonzes would not have testified to 
their existence. If there were no such creatures in 
Europe, it was because the climate was too severe. 
There are no elephants in Holland, yet no one would 
deny their existence elsewhere — not even the man who 
had never seen one, would deny that they roamed the 
jungles of India ! Moreover, is there not mention made 
in the Holy 'Scriptures of a chariot of fire journeying 
with a passenger through the air? And did not Jonah 
make a voyage on the ocean, in the stomach of a 
whale? 

If holy men could make such journeys, why should 
anyone deny that the genii Maimuna and Danesh had 
carried a man and his wife to the palace on Mount 
Ararat? — especially as both man and wife had desired 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


287 


the meeting, whereas Jonah had never expressed the 
least desire to enter the whale’s belly. 

Added to this evidence, my wife possessed in the 
lingam absolute proof of my having been with her on 
Ararat — also the fragment of dragon-cloth, the like of 
which was not to be found in all Europe — all irrefrag- 
able proofs ! 

You may guess that the consistory did not hesitate 
long to deliver an opinion. 

Although it was almost impossible to believe that so 
remarkable a journey could have been accomplished 
a respectable and pious lady had really travelled from 
Nimeguen on the wings of an East Indian Jinnee, at 
night, to Mount Ararat, and back in the morning. 

Also : It was not at all likely that the said respectable 
and pious lady, the former widow of a captain, wife of 
a gunner, and consort of an Indian rajah, would 
demean her respectable station, and inflict a stain on 
her wedded fidelity. Therefore, the woman accused 
of adultery was guiltless ; and the father of the surculi 
masculi found at home by the returned gunner, was 
no other than he, the nuptice denwnstrant. And with 
this decision I was forced to be satisfied, also with 
my wife and the infant. 

Here, the prince laughed so heartily that he burst a 
button from his collar. 

“An amusing story, by my word !” he exclaimed. “I 
would not have missed it for a riding-horse ! Ha, ha — 
to decide that a vision really happened because the 
dreamer wrote an account of it — ha, ha, ha!” 


28 8 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“And di$ everything really happen as you related 
it?” inquired the chair. 

Everything — I give my word of honor — what am I 
saying? Not by my honor, but by the rope around my 
neck, I swear that everything happened just as I told 
you. You may apply to the authorities of Nimeguen, 
who will substantiate my account. Because of its re- 
markable character, the case is recorded in the chron- 
icles of the city. This will explain the deed I was 
forced to commit afterward. 

“We will hear you confess it tomorrow,” said the 
prince. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE QUICKSANDS. 

My case had been decided by the consistory. I was 
not the first man who had had such an experience ; and 
I was philosophical enough to conclude that if other 
men had survived their disgrace, I might also. 

So, I made up my mind to forgive my wife, and live 
amicably with her. I acted as if nothing had happened 
to mar the relations between us, and all would have 
been well, had not my neighbors tormented me beyond 
endurance. 

I became furious every time I went into the street. 
Everybody saluted me as “your majesty.” They would 
inquire how I was getting on with my crowns — as if I 
had a dozen ! One man would ask me if I had seen 
a Maimuna lately ; another would tell me he had seen 
a stork with a baby in its bill fly through the air. I 
received scurrilous letters through the post, and bands 
of singers would stop under my window and chant my 
shameful history from beginning to end. In short, 
everything those Nimeguen citizens could invent to 
annoy me was done. I boiled with rage, for I was 
unable to defend myself. 

In any other community I could have defended 
myself from such persecution. I should have chal- 
lenged the first one who insulted me, and run him 

( 289 ) 


290 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


through with my sword. That is an effective way to 
silence scurrilous tongues. In Nimeguen, however, 
it would have been impossible to find a second to 
deliver a challenge ; and if I had sent it by a messenger 
the challenged person would have hastened at once to 
the burgomaster to complain that I had threatened to 
murder him. 

If I had tweaked the nose of a fellow for refusing to 
give me satisfaction, he would have sued me; and I 
would have been sentenced to pay three marks for a 
nose-tweak, and six for a slap on the mouth. This 
would have resulted in my spending nearly all my time 
in the burgomaster’s office, because of the numerous 
summons to answer the charge of assault and battery, 
and my wife would have been kept busy paying the 
fines. 

At last, I could endure it no longer. I told my wife 
I should have to go away, and she decided that we 
would go together to Vliessingen, where she would 
drink the medicinal waters. 

I was glad enough to accompany her. I would have 
gone anywhere to be rid of my tormenters. But I was 
mistaken in believing I should be rid of them at Vlies- 
singen. I received anonymous letters by every post; 
but I paid no heed to them until one day I received the 
following : 

“What a stupid fellow you are ! Your wife does not 
need a jinnee to carry her where she wants to go. You 
are her Maimuna; and Vliessingen is the Ararat 
whither Danesh has transported her lover. He has 
sent her a red velvet cap trimmed with gold braid 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 291 

and white lace, and every time she wears it, she signals 
to him that you will be away from home that day. Oh, 
stupid dolt that you are !” 

This was more than enough. 

My wife had received just such a cap as was 
described in the letter; and when she put it on, it 
always seemed to me that she looked happier. 

I began to find fault with the cap. I begged her not 
to wear it, or at least not to go out doors when she had 
it on. But she persisted in wearing it, and ridiculed 
my anger, until I got to hate the sight of the red cap. 

One day I was obliged to go to Antwerp on business. 
My wife insisted on accompanying me part of the way, 
as I should have to walk a considerable distance from 
the baths to take a conveyance. 

Something — my white dove mayhap — whispered in 
my ear not to let her go with me ; that it would be bet- 
ter for both of us if she remained at home. 

But she had set her head on going, and nothing 
could prevent it. And she put on the red cap ! 

I remonstrated with her about wearing it, but she 
laughed at me and said : 

“You silly fellow ! Of whom are you jealous, here in 
this sandy desert? Of the gulls, perhaps?— or the 
moles ?” 

Are the honorable gentlemen of the court familiar 
with that region? No? 

Then it will be necessary to describe it, in order that 
what I relate may appear clear to you. 

The entire country thereabout is an arid waste, a 


292 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


seemingly illimitable stretch of sand dunes, and brack- 
ish pools, partly grown with brown reeds, broom and 
heath, but so stunted that the horns of the cattle graz- 
ing there are plainly seen. The herders are obliged 
to wear long stilts. This uninhabited territory is sep- 
arated by a dike several feet in height from the downs, 
which is a fearful region. 

There, earth and water are combined against man 
and beast; the two life-dispensing elements have 
become agents of death. The sand blown from the 
shore of the sea settles on the deep pools and dries. 
No plants grow there, and woe to the man or beast 
that strays on to the downs from the dike, or the heath 
beyond. The sand will sink beneath the feet of the 
incautious wanderer ; if he draws up one foot, the other 
will sink yet deeper. At first, the instability of the 
earth amuses him; he fancies that, when he shall tire 
of the amusement, it will be easy enough to leave the 
place. 

But the sand into which he is slowly but surely sink- 
ing is bottomless. Inch by inch the unfortunate victim 
is swallowed — as is the dove in the jaws of the serpent. 
Not until he has sunk to his waist, does despair seize 
him, and he realizes that escape is impossible. Every 
effort to extricate himself is futile — he only sinks the 
deeper into the treacherous sand. 

In vain he shouts for help. No help will come to 
him, for, he that hears despairing cries from the downs, 
will flee in the opposite direction to get beyond reach of 
the sound, knowing well that were he to attempt to 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 293 

rescue the sinking wretch he too would be engulfed 
in the quicksand. 

When the victim’s head has vanished beneath the 
surface, only a funnel-shaped depression marks the 
spot where a living creature has met death, and this 
sign will be obliterated by the first wind that blows 
across the sands. 

As I have mentioned before, a dike, with a road 
along its summit, divides the treacherous quicksands 
and the grazing cattle. 

It was along this dike-road that my wife and I 
walked arm in arm the morning I started for Antwerp. 

“You see, 'my love,” I said to her, “how happy we 
are together when there is no one to disturb us. I 
should want for nothing else on earth if you would but 
promise not to wear that red cap again.” 

“And I,” she returned, “need only to wear this red 
cap in order to make me perfectly contented and 
happy.” 

“Very well, then wear it — wear three red caps, one 
over the other, only don’t wear this one while I am 
away from you.” 

“Well — I won’t wear it while you are away.” 

“Swear that you won’t?” 

“No, I will not swear not to wear it, for if I should 
forget my oath, and put the cap on, then I should per- 
jure myself — and no cap is worth that !” 

“Then the cap is dearer to you than I am?” I asked. 

“Do you hate the cap so much that you hate me 
because I wear it?” she inquired in turn. 


294 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“I have just cause to hate this cap, and I don’t want 
to hate you for the same reason. Promise not to wear 
it while I am away.” 

“No, I will not promise — you must not be so 
quarrelsome.” 

“I will show you why you ought not wear it. Here, 
read this letter I received from Nimeguen.” 

I took the letter from my pocket, and gave it to her. 
Her face took on the hue of her cap as she read, and 
when she had finished, she stamped her foot, tore the 
letter into bits and flung them over the downs, ex- 
claiming : 

“Now, I shall wear the cap for spite.” 

“No, you shall not wear it,” I cried, beside myself 
with rage. 

I tore the cap from her head and flung it after the 
letter. What followed, the honorable gentlemen of the 
court will be able to conjecture after I have described 
my wife’s figure and disposition. 

In Holland, as well as in some other portions of the 
globe, married people occasionally disagree; but I 
believe that only in Holland is it the husband who goes 
to a justice of the peace with a blackened eye to sub- 
stantiate a complaint against his wife. 

My spouse was no exception to her fellow-country- 
women. Taller by half a head than I, broad-shouldered 
and with a powerful chest, she could hold at arm’s 
length a small child seated on her hand — and it was a 
hand, too, that would render superfluous a visam 
repertum, if it came in contact with a human face ! 


TOLD BY 1 HE DEATH'S HEAD. 


295 


And from this amazon I had dared to snatch a favor- 
ite cap, and toss it on the quicksands. As I flung the 
cap away, the woman threw herself against me like an 
enraged elephant, and sent me staggering backward to 
the edge of the embankment, where I turned a somer- 
sault down into one of the bitter, natron-impregnated 
pools on the heath, in which not even a leech can exist. 

I had fallen with my head in the water; it sank to 
the chin in the slimy mud at the bottom, and had it 
not been for my presence of mind, I should have 
drowned ; for the most expert swimmer will forget his 
skill if he finds his eyes, nose, mouth and ears filled 
with mire — and mire, too, that burns and stings like 
nettles. 

I managed with great difficulty to wriggle out of the 
pool, but I could see neither sky nor earth for several 
minutes. It took considerable time to cleanse the 
mire from my mouth, nose, eyes and ears; and it was 
hours before I could hear again. 

I felt like one resuscitated from drowning ; my entire 
body burned as if I were covered from crown to sole 
with a vesicatory. Then I began to think of what 
might have happened while I was sitting on the heath 
ridding myself of the mire. 

I could not see my wife anywhere on the embank- 
ment. What had become of her? 

I was compelled to wade through the pools a con- 
siderable distance, in order to get back to the dike- 
road, for the embankment where I had fallen over was 
too steep to be climbed. 


296 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Therefore, a half hour or more passed before I stood 
again on the dike-road looking about for my wife. She 
was nowhere in sight on the road. Then I turned 
toward the sands, and what I saw there caused the 
blood to curdle in my veins — the foolish woman had 
gone after her cap ! 

She had it on her head, which, with her two arms, 
was all that was visible of her body above the sands. 
It was a horrible sight. Her staring eyes were fixed on 
me in accusation, her hands battled vainly with the 
empty air, her lips were open, but no sound issued 
forth. She was still alive, but entombed. 

I thought of nothing but saving her. I sprang down 
the embankment, but when the sinking woman saw me 
coming toward her, she began to beat the sand 
furiously with her hands, as if she were trying to pre- 
vent my approach. I could not have saved her. I had 
made but fifty steps toward her when I too began to 
sink. Recognizing the futility of further effort on my 
part, I flung myself face down on the sand, that my 
entire weight might not rest on my feet, and thus I 
managed to propel my body slowly, painfully, toward 
the stable earth. 

A seemingly endless time elapsed before I reached 
the foot of the embankment, and all the while there 
was a sound in my ears as of waves dashing against 
rocks, each wave crying hoarsely: “Curse you!” 
“Curse you !” 

When at last, dripping with ice-cold perspiration and 
quivering with horror, I reached the top of the dike, I 






TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


297 


could see only the red velvet cap on the sands ; and as 
I looked, a sudden gust of wind sweeping up from the 
sea, seized it and bore it toward me. 

Overcome by terror I turned and fled like a madman 
down the road. All day long I continued my flight 
over pathless wastes ; through withered copses, which 
had been destroyed by frequent inundations; across 
marshes filled with croaking frogs, and nesting storm- 
petrels; the lurking place of weasels and others, and 
from every corner I heard voices calling after me: 
“Murder!” “Murder!” The frogs croaked it from 
the water, the birds piped it from the air. The withered 
trees moaned it, and stretched their branches threaten- 
ingly toward me; and the briars trailing along the 
ground caught at my feet and cried: “Stop, stop! let 
me bind you, murderer !” 

All things animate and inanimate joined in accusing 
me ; and at last a wall rose before me to hinder further 
flight. 

It was only a broken dike; but to me it seemed a 
prison. Foot-sore and weary, I lay down amid the 
stones fallen from the wall. They were covered with 
thick moss, and it was a relief to stretch my tired limbs 
among them. 

I began to collect my scattered senses, to think 
calmly over what had happened, and after awhile I 
began to excuse myself to the frogs and the petrels, 
the moles and the sparse-branched withered trees that 
stood around me staring at me as if they would say : 

“Come, murderer, decide which of us will best suit 
you.” 


298 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


I defended myself : “I am not a murderer ; I am not 
going to hang myself. I did not lay a finger on the 
woman — it was she who thrust me over the dike into a 
pool where I nearly drowned. She was foolish enough 
to go where certain death awaited her — she alone is to 
blame \” 

“But, why did you throw her cap on the sands ?” 
questioned the frogs, the storm-birds, and the moles. 
“Had not I a right to do it? Hadn’t I a right to pre- 
vent her from wearing the cap which disgraced her and 
me? Had not she brought dishonor on me once 
before? Was I to permit it a second time? By throw- 
ing the cap away I was only defending my honor and 
her virtue. I did not kill her — she alone is to blame for 
her death !” 

“Ha, ha, ha !” sneered every animate creature. “Ha, 
ha, ha!” scoffed the breeze sweeping over the moor. 
No one — nothing in the wide world took sides with me. 
The elements were against me ; every human being on 
the globe — large, small, white, black, olive-hued — all 
were against, me. Cities, towns, villages; houses 
palaces, huts — all were my enemies; I must flee from 
every human habitation. 

And yet, I am not guilty. All the world will say 
that I am. My wife will be missed ; she was seen going 
away in my company ; her cap will be found beside the 
dike. It will be said that I murdered her, and thrust 
her body into the quicksands. 

I am not my wife’s murderer. Did no one see her 
thrust me over the dike? Will no one testify for me? 

A fluttering wing brushed my cheek : 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


299 


“Ah, my white dove! Are you there? You will 
speak for me. You will tell all the world that I am 
innocent — that I did not murder my wife?” 

Filled with hope and joy, I turned my eyes toward 
my shoulder. The white dove was not perched there, 
but a coal black raven, and he croaked : 

“Thou didst it!" 

“At last,” exclaimed the mayor as he shook the 
ink from the pen with which he had authenticated the 
protocol. “At last we have a confession that cannot be 
rendered invalid by a pharasaical ref errata mentalis! 
At last the executioner will get something to do! 
Uxoricidium ae quale: quartering, praecedente: the right 
hand to be severed from the wrist.” 

“I don’t agree with your honor,” interposed the 
prince. “There is a law that was promulgated by 
Sanctus Ladislaus rex — he was a Hungarian king, to 
be sure, but he is a saint for all that ; and because he 
was canonized his law is held sacred by all Christen- 
dom ; it reads something like this : Tf a man finds his 
wife guilty of infidelity, and takes her life, he is answer- 
able to God alone for the deed — ’ ” 

“Of course !” angrily exclaimed the chair, “I’ll war- 
rant the knave never dreamed that Sanctus Ladislaus 
rex would drag him by the hair of his head out of 
limbo ! — Let it be added to the rest of the miracles per- 
formed by Saint Ladislas I” 


PART XL 


IN SATAN’S REALM. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE SATYRS. 

Not until the shadows of night had settled around 
me did I learn into what an accursed region I had 
strayed. It was the notorious “kempenei ” — the ren- 
dezvous of witches and all evil spirits. 

When it became quite dark, the jack-o’-lanterns 
began to flit over the moor — as if the witches were 
dancing a minuet; and suddenly I heard a tumult of 
shrieks and yells, and looking upward I beheld the 
most repulsive lot of females it has ever been the lot 
of man to see. 

They had hairy chins ; and huge warts on their noses. 
They came rushing through the air, seated on the 
shoulders of pallid-faced male forms. Each hag hung 
her mount by the bridle around his neck to a limb of 
one of the dead trees, and clapped her heels three 
times together before she descended to the ground. 
Then the witches held a council, and each one detailed 
( 300 ) 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


301 


the evil she had perpetrated the past twenty-four hours. 
I heard one say boastfully: 

“I sent an angry woman running after her cap, which 
her husband had thrown on the quicksands, and I 
let her sink to her death. The man escaped — ” 

Here her sister-witches fell on her and beat her with 
switches, because she had allowed a man to escape from 
her. 

“Let me alone ! Let me alone !” she shrieked. “I’ll 
find him yet — he won’t get away from me a second 
time !” 

Terror seized me anew. I shuddered, and pressed as 
closely as possible into my mossy bed. 

Then the 'hags began to arrange their plans for the 
next day. They would send the “Bocksritter” to attack 
a caravan that was coming to Antwerp. 

I had heard a good deal about the Bocksritter, a 
mounted band of ferocious robbers, who looked like 
satyrs, and were in league with Satan. They were even 
more to be dreaded than the Haidemaken. When the 
satyrs committed an extensive robbery, they took good 
care not to let a single one of their victims escape alive 
— not even the infant in its cradle. They left no one 
to witness against them; and, as they fled at once to 
another country, it was impossible to learn anything 
about them. Where they committed their depredations 
and the officers of the law failed to find trace of them, it 
was concluded, and naturally, that the Bocksritter were 
a myth, and the story of their depredations an idle 
fable. 


302 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

When the witches had decided their plans for the 
next day, the most hideous of the hideous crew began 
to peer about her, and sniff the air. 

“I smell something!” she exclaimed; “something 
that doesn’t belong here.” 

“It smells like a human being,” said a second, also 
sniffing around her. 

“Ha, if only it were the fellow who escaped me this 
morning !” with a snort exclaimed a third. “It 
wouldn’t take me long to prepare him for a bridle” — 
she glanced as she concluded toward the pallid crea- 
tures hanging on the trees. 

I pressed still further into the moss and ferns ; but 
the raven on my shoulder began to flutter his wings, 
as if to attract the witches’ attention. 

“Some one is hiding over yonder!” they cried as 
with one voice. “Come on, sisters, let’s tickle him !” 

I heard them approach my hiding place, and in my 
despair I cried out : 

“If God be with me, who can be against me !” 

Hardly had the words left my lips when I received a 
blow on the ear from the raven’s wing that made it 
tingle, but the witches had scattered in all directions, 
uttering frightful yells. When I lifted my head to look 
after them, the wind sweeping over the moor was driv- 
ing before it the glimmering jack-o’-lanterns, which 
looked like a fleeing troop of torch-bearing soldiers. 

Just then the moon rose above the horizon. It was 
in the last quarter, by which I knew it must be an hour 
after midnight. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


303 


I rose quickly, and prepared to set about perform- 
ing the good deed I had determined on; I would 
hasten to meet the caravan travelling to Antwerp, and 
tell the leaders of the danger which threatened them 
from the Bocksritter. 

X cast from me every fear that prompted me to avoid 
my fellow-creatures, and rejoiced that it was in my 
power to serve them a good turn. 

Only after I had proceeded a considerable distance 
on my errand of mercy did it occur to me that I was 
unarmed, that I had nothing to defend myself from 
the wolves which infest that region, but a knife which 
I carried in a sheath at my side. 

On my way, I came upon a slender yew tree — a 
straight beautiful stem, and hard as iron. I cut it down 
with my knife, and soon had a cudgel that would serve 
me well in an emergency. I could brain any wolf that 
might take a fancy to satisfy his appetite with my 
carcass. 

I found my own hunger growing wolfish toward 
dawn, and when I came to the highway I looked about 
for an inn. I saw smoke rising from a chimney not 
far distant, and made my way toward the house, which 
proved to be one of entertainment for man and beast. 

The inn-keeper, from whom I ordered some bread 
and cheese, was busy preparing in a large kettle a 
savory stew of meat and cabbage. I asked him to 
give me a dish of it, but he said he could not let me 
have any, as it was for a crowd of people who were 
coming with a large caravan that morning. 


304 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


It was true then ! I had really seen and heard the 
witches on the moor. It was not a dream. 

I had not long to wait. A tinkling of bells announced 
the approach of the caravan while I was eating my 
breakfast. 

There were vans and vehicles of all sorts, and all 
manner of traders; lace merchants, carpet dealers, 
weavers, goldsmiths, on their way to the fair at Ant- 
werp. They had an escort of soldiers, with red and 
yellow jackets, and armed with muskets and halberds ; 
also several dragoons with buff waistcoats. 

Even the traders were armed with pistols and car- 
bines. All were in high good humor when they entered 
the inn. The leader of the caravan, a pot-bellied thread 
dealer, ordered everything that was to be had from 
kitchen and cellar, and produced from his knapsack a 
large ham which he shared with some of his compan- 
ions. Toward the close of the meal, he noticed me, 
and kindly offered me the gnawed ham-bone. 

“Thank you,’ 7 said I. “In return for this bare bone 
I will do you a kindness : Take my advice, and don’t 
go any further today; or, if you cannot delay until 
tomorrow, send a strongly armed troop in advance of 
your caravan, and let one guard it in the rear, for you 
are in danger of an attack from the Bocksritter, who 
will leave your bones as bare as you have left this one 
you offer me!” 

Then I repeated to the entire company what I had 
heard the witches say. But, a curse rested on me ! No 
one believed me; they laughed at me, ridiculed my 
“witch-story,” said I had dreamed it; and the inn- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 305 

keeper threatened to cast me out of his house for try- 
ing to bring disrepute on it. 

He averred that robbers were unknown in that 
neighborhood — there were no such disreputable char- 
acters anywhere but in Brabant and Spain, where they 
lurked in subterranean caverns like the marmots. 
Moreover, who was afraid of robbers? Not he! 

The caravan’s valiant escort were delighted with the 
prospect of a skirmish with the notorious Bocksritter 
— let them begin their attack ! Everyone of the rascals 
would soon find himself spitted on an honest bayonet ! 
There was so much boasting about the escort’s prow- 
ess that at last I concluded the safest way for me to get 
to Antwerp would be to join the caravan; which I did. 

All went well with us until late in the afternoon, 
when, as we were passing through a pine forest, the 
robbers suddenly fell upon us. 

They appeared so suddenly that one might almost 
believe they sprang from the earth. They were 
masked ; their clothing was of black buffalo skin, laced 
with crimson cord. A black cock’s feather adorned 
every hat. 

The first salvo from their muskets laid low at least 
half of our company; then the villains fell on us with 
their swords and began a frightful butchery. The 
leader of the caravan tumbled from his steed before 
he received an injury, and had I not been in such haste 
to save my skin, I should have stopped to say to him : 

“Why don’t you laugh at me now, Mynheer Pot- 
belly?” 

But it was no time for jesting. I ran swiftly toward 


306 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


the road, on the further side of which was a dense 
growth of young firs, and beyond them a stretch of 
undulating moorland, where, I imagined, I might ef- 
fect my escape. The long yew staff I carried served me 
well; by its aid I could jump from hillock to hillock, 
and thus make swifter progress than had I been on 
horseback. 

“Let him run!” cried the robber captain, who was 
distinguished from the rest by the crimson ostrich 
plume on his hat. “Let him go ; we will after him when 
we have finished here. He won’t go very far.” 

I soon found he was right. I had not gone more 
than a hundred paces, when I came to a mound from 
which there was neither retreat, nor advance. It was 
made up of pebbles, sand and the gravelly soil of the 
highway, from which a narrow path led to the mound. 
On all sides were deep ditches filled with stagnant 
water, rank vines and noxious weeds; so that no one 
could cross them without risk to life or limb. 

I was caught! 

Out on the highway, my companions of the caravan 
were being exterminated to a man. None were allowed 
to escape. 

When the work of carnage was completed there, the 
butchers turned their attention to me. 

I was alone, and defenseless on my islet. The demons 
came toward me, laughing brutally, and in my despair 
I laughed too. 

I said to myself : “I too will have some fun before I 
die !” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


307 


I loosed- the leather belt from my waist, and made a 
sling of it. Pebbles lay at my feet in plenty for my 
David’s battle with Goliah. 

The robbers soon found they had to do with a skilled 
bombardier; my shots struck them and their horses 
with a force and regularity that began to tell on their 
ranks. Many were thrown from their saddles with 
skulls and ribs crushed. 

The fun was not all on their side. Finding at last 
that I was not to be taken alive, they concluded to use 
me as a target for their muskets. One of them dis- 
mounted, lifted the musket from his shoulder, thrust 
the bayonet into the ground, and rested the gun on it. 
After he had arranged the priming in the pan, he called 
to me : 

“Surrender, fellow, or I’ll shoot you!” 

“Try it,” I called back, whirling the sling around 
my head. “Afterward I’ll have a shot at you.” 

“Do you throw first,” he called again. 

“No, thank you — you are the challenger; do you 
shoot first.” 

He fired, and missed me. 

Then I hurled my stone ; it struck him on the jaw, 
and broke off his teeth. 

Then a second, and a third, had a try at me without 
effect, but everyone of my shots inflicted serious injury. 

I was not an expert gunner for nothing ; I knew that 
when one is the target for a gunshot, one has but to 
watch closely when the match is applied to the prim- 


308 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


ing ; if two flashes are seen, then the aim will be faulty, 
the ball will fly wide of the mark, and it will not be 
necessary to dodge. If but one flash is seen, then it 
will be well to step to one side. 

I had the advantage of the robbers ; for, while they 
were preparing their muskets to fire, I could hurl five 
or six stones, and not one of them missed its mark. I 
hoped that one of the bullets whistling past my ears 
might hit the raven on my shoulders ; but he was too 
shrewd a bird ; he rose in the air, and I could hear the 
fluttering of his wings above my head. 

At last the robbers were obliged to acknowledge that 
I had the better of them. Only one of them at a time 
could approach my islet over the narrow path ; or wade 
up to his horse’s neck through the weed-entangled 
morass, and that one would fall an easy prey to my 
sling. 

“Stop !” now cried the wearer of the crimson plume. 
“This valiant fellow’s life must be spared. He will be 
a valuable addition to our band. Let no one molest 
him — I will talk with him myself,” saying which, he got 
off his horse, and came toward me unarmed. “Have 
no fear,” he called to me. “You are a brave lad, and 
just the sort we need. We kill only cowards. If you 
will join us you shall not rue it.” 

What could I do? I was a fugitive, excluded from 
all honest and respectable society. I knew not where 
to turn. If I refused to join the robbers, I should have 
to flee from country to country ; I might as well fly in 
company with others. The desire for revenge also 
prompted me to accept the leader’s offer. I would pun- 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


309 


ish the people who had ridiculed me, and condemned 
me because of a dream. 

“Who are you?” I asked. “Are you Satan? I will 
not enter into a league with him.” 

“No, I am not Satan ; I am the leader of the Bocks- 
ritter. If you will join us, you shall be corporal, and 
in time you may become the leader.” 

“Thank you,” said I, “but I think I should prefer to 
remain simply a private. I have heard that the man 
who leagues himself with the 'satyrs/ binds his body to 
pain and death ; and that he who becomes their leader 
must bond his soul to the devil — and that I will never 
do.” 

“Very well,” he growled in response; “I regret to 
hear so brave a lad decide thus. Then bind yourself 
only to pain and death.” 

Our compact was sealed, and I was given the horse 
and outfit of one of the robbers I had killed in defend- 
ing myself, and when the black mask had been 
adjusted over my face, I felt that I had ceased to belong 
to this world. I had no name — was nobody. I was a 
satyr, a foe to society. Whatever I might do thence- 
forth, whatever crime I might commit, no one would 
hear of it. The mask did not speak ! The Bocksritter 
committed their horrible deeds of pillage and murder 
in the Netherlands; in Wurtemberg; along the Rhine; 
in Alsace and Lorraine. In which of them, or in how 
many, I took part — who can say? The mask does not 
speak ! 

Where we roved, what we did, who can say? Not I. 
Whether the satyrs robbed churches, whether they 


310 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


destroyed caravans, burned cities, desecrated convents 
and routed their inmates, plundered mines, devastated 
estates — who can say? 

Whether I assisted at all the crimes they committed, 
or at only one — or whether I took part in none — who 
can say? 

Was I the satyr that flung back into his burning 
house the usurious Jew who had escaped from it? or 
was I the one that rescued a babe from the flames and 
bore it on his saddle to the mother’s arms? 

Was I the satyr who placed the mine under the con- 
vent and exploded it? or was I the one who warned 
the nuns in time for them to escape — who can say? The 
mask does not speak. 

“Well,” observed the prince, “if you don’t know; 
and the mask won’t tell, then this entire chapter of 
your confession must be eliminated from the index.” 

Then he added further, in order to propitiate the 
chair : “Why, don’t you see, that the prisoner did not 
become a satyr of his own free will? That he was 
forced to join the band under pain of death? If, while 
he was with the robbers, he committed good deeds, or 
evil, who — as he says himself — can say?” 

“Aye, who indeed?” satirically responded the chair. 
“The mystery of the whole affair is so clear that no one 
will be able to say whether this valiant and pious Chris- 
tian ought to be hanged, or this conscienceless repro- 
bate ought to be canonized !” 


CHAPTER II. 

WITCH-SABBATH. 

The satyrs did not ask my name when I joined their 
band ; but bestowed one on me with the mask. They 
did not select their names from the calendar, but chose 
the appellations of distinguished satanic personages — 
as, for instance, there was a Belial ; a Semiazaz ; a Luci- 
fen; Mephistopholes ; Belzebub; Azazel; Samiel; 
Dromo ; Asmodens, Dopziher, Flibbertigibbet, and 
so on. 

The leader was Astaroth ; me they called Belphegor, 
and my “blood-comrade” Behoric. 

The way a blood-comradeship was formed was this : 
The two men slashed their right arms, and each drank 
of the blood gushing from the arm of the other. This 
was an alliance of the first degree. A second com- 
radeship was formed by two men pricking their names 
into each other’s arms. Both ceremonies were per- 
formed only on witch-sabbath. 

Great privileges were associated with blood-com- 
radeship. The comrades shared everything; they be- 
longed to each other. Mine is thine, and thine mine. 

If one of them said : I want this, or that ; the other 
had to give it to him. 

Whatever one commanded the other had to obey; 

( 311 ) 


312 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


and if one comrade wanted to exchange bodies with 
the other, the latter was obliged to consent and — 

“But that is impossible,” here interrupted the prince. 

“No it isn’t,” spoke up the chair with like decision, 
“Johann Magus proves conclusively that such ex- 
changes have been known to take place.” 

“Well, if it is possible,” returned his highness, “I 
should like, if your honor and I were ‘blood-comrades,’ 
to see how we would manage such an exchange ! 
There’s room enough in my hide for three like you; 
but how I could get into yours puzzles me !” 

The prisoner proceeded to explain how it might be 
accomplished : 

The entire body undergoes a change ; the larger be- 
comes smaller, and vice versa ; so that an exchange 
is easily effected. It needs only the consent of both 
parties. All sorts of complications may arise from 
such an exchange, though. Suppose I were a bride- 
groom, and my blood-comrade should suggest an ex- 
change of bodies; or, if I were on my way to the 
gallows, and I should ask to exchange? 

One day the leader of the band said to me : 

“Belphegor, you must marry. You will not be a 
genuine satyr until you are mated with a female mem- 
ber of our band.” 

“But where are the ladies? I have not yet seen any 
of them,” I asked. 

“I have a bride ready for you, my youngest sister 
Lilith. You shall see her very soon.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


313 


I knew that a Lilith had tempted Father Adam to 
be untrue to Mother Eve; if she and the captain’s 
sister were one and the same, then she must be consid- 
erably older than I. So I said : 

“Does she wear a mask?” 

“Certainly.” 

“Then I’ll marry her!” 

And so it was settled that I should become the 
leader’s brother-in-law. 

In a subterranean cavern in the Black Forest our 
wedding was celebrated. The entire company of satyrs 
were assembled to witness the ceremony, and when the 
numerous torches were lighted, the cavern looked like 
an immensely large church with this difference : every- 
thing was inverted. The images of the saints stood on 
their heads; even the crucifix in the chancel was upside 
down. The organ’s base was against the ceiling; the 
winged cherubs hovered overhead feet upward; the 
bells swung with the clappers standing upright, and 
the choir chanted the psalm backward. The priest 
who performed the ceremony had the most peculiar 
legs ; one was at least a foot shorter than the other ; 
and when an acolyte removed the mitre, the father’s 
head came off with it. Asafoetida instead of incense 
was burned in the censer. 

My bride, whom I saw now for the first time, was 
robed in garments far more costly and magnificent than 
any I had ever seen on my regal wife, Sumro Begum. 
The fine clothes and gew-gaws concealed the contours 
of her form, and a heavy gold-embroidered veil com- 


314 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


pletely hid her face. The priest made us repeat the 
marriage service backward ; and when he bade us 
inscribe our names in the register I took good care to 
look closely at my wife’s hands. They were encased in 
gloves, but I could see that the finger nails were long 
and sharp — which did not augur favorably for me 
should there arise any domestic differences between us. 

Her voice was youthful enough ; she did not pro- 
nounce P like M, from which I concluded that she still 
had teeth. 

We left the church to the music of the organ. I led 
my bride on my arm to the wagon waiting for us at the 
entrance to the cavern. It was a large, heavy vehicle, 
roomy enough for a dozen persons, and harnessed to 
it were six stag-beetles. 

“How in the devil’s name are these beetles going to 
drag such a heavy vehicle?” I cried angrily. “Six 
horses couldn’t move it.” 

“No, of course they couldn’t!” assented my wife. 
“The axles need greasing. Here, rub some of this oint- 
ment on them.” 

I obeyed, and greased the axles with the contents of 
an agate box Lilith held in her hand. The entire wed- 
ding company now sprang on the wagon, leaving only 
the driver’s seat for me and my bride. Lilith took the 
reins; the six beetles spread their wings, and off we 
went — the heavy wagon with its heavier load flying as 
swiftly and lightly through the air as thistle-down 
before a gale. 

I thought it an excellent chance to get a sight of my 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


315 


bride’s face while both her hands were occupied with 
the reins, and quickly flung back her veil. 

Horror ! the blood froze in my veins. They were the 
repulsive features of the witch I had heard boast on the 
kempenei, that she would catch me yet, and prepare 
me for the bridle. 

Beyond a doubt she was Father Adam’s temptress, 
for there were wrinkles enough on her hideous face to 
represent the many centuries which had passed since 
her little affair with the first man ; while, for the devel- 
opment of such a moustache from the delicate peach- 
down, which makes a woman’s lips so kissable, would 
require many a cycle of time ! 

“I will jump from the wagon !” I cried in terror. 

“Better put your arms around me to keep from fall- 
ing out !” laughed my terrible bride, and then I noticed 
for the first time that we were at least five hundred feet 
above the earth. 

To force me to adopt her suggestion, Lilith guided 
the beetles toward the spire of the Cologne Cathedral, 
against which we struck with such violence that to 
save myself from tumbling from my seat I had to fling 
my arm around Lilith’s waist, at which the entire com- 
pany laughed uproariously. 

At last, to my great relief, we descended to the earth, 
and alighted in a lonely forest, at another of the 
witches’ meeting places, where we were greeted by a 
weird company that assembled from all quarters of the 
globe. They came through the air, riding on brooms, 
on chairs, on benches — 


316 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

“I don’t believe a single word of the ridiculous 
story !” here emphatically exclaimed the prince. 

“I do,” with equal emphasis affirmed the chair. 
“Johannes de Kembach has described witches’ jour- 
neys in almost the same language; and the learned 
Majolus testifies to the flying wagon, which a servant 
in mistake greased with witch ointment instead of axle 
grease. Moreover, a similar tale is related by Torque- 
mada, in his Hexameron — a recognized authority on 
such matters.” 

The prisoner continued his confession : 

The witches, as I said, came through the air accom- 
panied by their gallants; the demons rose, with their 
attendants, from the ground. Among the latter were 
several of the celebrities from whom the satyrs had 
borrowed the name they bore. 

Semiazaz is the jester of the demon-crew, also the 
musician ; and when he plays, all the rest have to dance. 
His nose is a clarionet ; he plays it with his ears instead 
of his fingers with which he thrums on the skeleton 
ribs of a cow, as on a harp ; and he beats the drum with 
his tail. 

Behoric, my blood-comrade’s god-father, is a huge 
fellow with an elephant’s trunk, with which he signs his 
name. That is why N. P. ( nasu propria) instead of M. 
P. (maim propria) is always appended to this demon’s 
signature. Behoric is also an elegant cavalier. He 
wears his tail jauntily over one shoulder, and fans him- 
self, when he gets too warm, with the brush at the tip. 

All of the demons, with a single exception, had 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


317 


wings like a bat. My namesake alone differed in this 
respect from his fellows. His wings were formed from 
the quills which have been used on earth to sign and 
write documents worthy of the infernal regions. 

There was the quill used by Pilate to sign the accu- 
sation against Jesus Christ, and the release of 
Barabbas ; the quill with which Aretino indited his 
sonnets; the quill used by Queen Elizabeth to sign 
Mary Stuart's death sentence; the quill with which 
Catharine de Medici ordered the horrors of St. Bar- 
tholomew’s night ; the quill with which -Pope Leo X. 
wrote indulgences for money; the quill with which 
Pope Innocent wrote the words: “Sint ut sunt aut 
nou sint the quill with which a distinguished Arch- 
bishop wrote his ambiguous answer : “ Reginam 
occidere nolite timer e bonum est;” the quill that wrote 
at Shylock’s order the contract for a pound of human 
flesh ; the quill used by the mortal foe of the Foscari to 
write in his book “La Pagata ;” the quill with which 
King Philip signed the death warrant of his son; the 
quill with which Tetzel scrawled his pamphlet attack- 
ing Luther — and all the rest of the quills which have 
been used for such like infamous deeds, were to be 
found in Belphegor's wings. 

They were gigantic wings, too, much longer than 
those of roc ; and whenever Behoric needed a pen he 
would pluck from them the quill which best suited the 
document he wanted to sign. After all the demons 
and witches were assembled they began to plan evil 
deeds ; and my bride being the heroine of the hour, she 
had the right to offer the first suggestion : 


318 TOLD BY THE DEATH* S HEAD . 

“There is an inn near the ‘ kempenei ” she began, 
“whose owner is in league with the commandant of 
Bilsen to counterfeit money, and waylay travellers. 
The counterfeit money is started into circulation by the 
inn-keeper, who gives it to the caravans which stop at 
his house for refreshment, in exchange for the genuine 
money they leave with him. This publican has become 
repentant, and wants to atone for his misdeeds. He 
confessed his criminal practices in a letter to the gov- 
ernor, and told where the commandant fabricated the 
false coin. This letter I managed to have conveyed 
to the commandant instead of to the governor, and 
tonight, the former with his troops is going to pay a 
visit to the inn. What say you, friends : how many 
souls shall we send to hell 

“All of them ! All of them !” yelled the witches. 
“We will have some fun this night! Ho, Lucifer! 
We await you !” 

A terrific noise and rumbling was heard, and the 
ground opened, as when an earthquake cleaves the 
crust of the globe. From the abyss rose his infernal 
majesty, the king of evil, before whom the entire com- 
pany knelt — or rather squatted on their heels — 

“What was he like?” queried the prince. 

I cannot answer that question, your highness — and 
for a very good reason, as will be learned further on. 
When Lucifer appeared all the witches disrobed — 
“Not to the buff?” again interrupted the prince. 

Yes, your highness, and further. They took off 
their skins, too; and when their hideous, wrinkled, 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


319 


warty hides were stripped off, they were the most 
beautiful and fascinating fairies. 

My Lilith was more transcendently lovely than any 
image of a goddess I ever saw — she was perfect beauty 
idealized ! Your highness will understand now why 
I had no eyes for the prince of darkness. I had lost 
command of my head — for one kiss from Lilith’s 
ravishing lips I would have bonded my soul to the 
devil. 

Behoric, the real demon, for whom my blood-com- 
rade was called, now took a black book from his 
knapsack, and bade his namesake step forward to be 
stigmatized. This was accomplished as follows : 
Behoric plucked a quill from Belphegor’s wings, and 
with the nib made tiny punctures in my comrade’s 
arm, thus forming letters. After making a puncture in 
the flesh he would make a dot with the bloody quill- 
point on a page in the black book. When his task was 
finished, the name “Behoric” gleamed in red letters on 
my comrade’s arm ; and in letters of flame on the page 
in the black book. 

The demon then presented to his namesake a thaler, 
as christening gift; after which, he turned to me, and 
said I should also receive a thaler if I would allow him 
to register my name among those of the chosen ones 
of hell. 

Not for a dozen thalers would I have consented ; but, 
for one kiss from my fascinating Lilith, I would have 
done anything asked of me. 

I extended my arm for the stigma; but my blood- 
comrade stepped up to me and said : 


320 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“Comrade, do you see this thaler which I got in 
exchange for my soul? I want you to give me your 
bride for it.” 

As I have told you, a blood-comrade dare not refuse 
the request made by his fellow. I pocketed the thaler, 
placed Lilith’s beautiful hand in Behoric’s palm, and 
saw them move away to join the dancers. 

Behoric and Belphegor now seized my collar, and 
importuned me to have my name recorded in the black 
book; but, with the loss of my bride, all desire to join 
the demon ranks vanished. 

In vain I made all sorts of excuses ; they would not 
release me. At last, I cried with simulated anger: 
“To the devil with you! Not a single member of my 
family ever was known to sign a contract when sober ! 
I will eat and drink, then I’ll talk business with you !” 

Hardly had the last word crossed my lips, when 
before me stood a table loaded with delicious viands, 
and rare wines. The wedding guests seated them- 
selves around the table, and proceeded to enjoy the 
repast, but to my extreme disappointment both wines 
and food were without taste. There was no substance 
to the former, no savor to the latter. 

I began to quarrel with the demons : 

“I can’t eat this food,” I exclaimed irritably. “I 
can’t eat meat without salt.” 

“Salt?” repeated one of them. “Where should we 
get salt? There is no ocean in hell.” 

“But,” — I persisted — “I must have some salt — and 
if you have to fetch me Lot’s wife — ” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


321 


“Don’t scold so, little man,” jestingly interrupted 
Lilith, pulling my mustache. “Here — taste what is 
on my lips.” 

“I don’t want honey — I want salt,” I yelled, pushing 
her away. “Donner und Blitz! Give me salt, or I’ll 
skin Lucifer !” 

Now, a curse has the same effect on a demon that a 
prayer has on an angel. 

The younger devils rushed with all speed possible to 
Lucifer’s palace to fetch the only salt-cellar in the 
infernal regions ; it is for the sole use of the king of 
evil. This salt-cellar is a large mussel-shell and looks 
like a christening bowl ; it is filled with salt collected 
from the tears shed by penitent sinners who delayed 
their repentance until it was too late. 

Two active little imps dragged the salt-cellar to my 
side. 

“Here’s salt at last — God be praised!” I exclaimed 
in a loud voice. 

The next instant the table with its viands disap- 
peared amid an unearthly din, and rumbling as of 
thunder. The demons sank cursing into the earth ; 
the witches flew yelling into the air, and I fell backward 
to the ground unconscious. 

When I came to my senses, I was lying in a peat 
bog one hundred and twenty miles from the Black 
Forest, in which I had celebrated my marriage the 
night before with the beautiful Lilith. 

“Either you are a madman, or you dreamed all this 
nonsense,” in a stern tone observed the prince, at the 


322 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 

conclusion of Hugo’s recital. “I don’t believe a single 
word of it.” 

“Well,” commented the chair with less emphasis; 
“one thing is clear: Among the many lies the rascal 
has entertained us with for weeks, this last tale is the 
only one to bear a semblance to the truth. Similar 
occurrences are related by Majolus, and Ghirlandinus ; 
also by the world-renowned Boccaccio, whose state- 
ments no one would think of doubting. / say that, for 
once, the accused has adhered strictly to the truth.” 

“Very good,” decisively responded the prince. 
“Then, as he did not sign the compact with Satan, he 
cannot be charged with pactum diabolicum implicitum. 
Consequently, this indictment may also be expunged 
from the record.” 


PART XII. 


THE BREAD OF SHAME. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE MAGIC THALER. 

The most convincing proof that everything 
occurred as I related it, said the prisoner, continuing 
his confession the next day, was the thaler I found in 
my pocket, when I came to my senses in the peat bog 
near the “kempenei ” — the thaler my blood-comrade 
gave me in exchange for Lilith. I remembered what 
I had heard the witches say about the commandant’s 
visit to the inn-keeper and though I had suffered 
terribly because I had tried once to perform a good 
deed at his house, I decided to warn him of the danger 
which threatened him that night. 

It was very late in the evening when I drew near the 
inn; but light still gleamed from the windows, and 
sounds of merriment came from the open door. 

The inn-keeper, who was celebrating his marriage 
with his fifth wife, recognized me at once. He was 
not in the least rejoiced to see me again; quite the 
contrary : (323) 


324 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“See !” he called to his friends inside the house, “this 
is the fellow I told you about — the one who predicted 
what would happen to the Antwerp caravan. Every 
word he said came true ! He shall not come into my 
house again. I dare say,” he added, speaking to me 
from the door-way, “I dare say you have another 
witch-story to tell? Don’t you dare to utter one word 
of your evil prophecies, you bird of evil omen !” 

The entire company seized cudgels and chairs and 
threatened to brain me if I opened my lips. 

“Just keep your temper, good people,” I returned 
coolly, “I don’t intend to tell you what would be of 
great benefit to you — your treatment of me is so 
unfriendly, I shall not say one word — I want nothing 
from you but some bread and cheese, and a mug of 
beer: and a bundle of straw in a corner where I may 
pass the night.” 

“Have you money to pay for all this?” demanded 
the inn-keeper. 

“Certainly I have and I handed him my thaler. 

“Ho-ho, fellow, this is a counterfeit,” he sneered, 
tossing the coin to the ceiling and letting it fall on the 
stone table. 

The clear ringing sound was unmistakable — the 
thaler was genuine. Angered by the insolence of the 
inn-keeper, I said in a tone, the meaning of which he 
could not mistake: 

“Look here, beer-seller; I want you to understand 
that I am not a circulator of counterfeit money !” 

“What !” he roared in a fury ; “do you dare to insinu- 
ate that I circulate counterfeit money? For your 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


325 


impudence I shall keep this thaler, and have it tested 
in the city tomorrow ; and that you may not run away 
in the meantime, I shall pen you in my hen-coop.” 

The entire company helped him to thrust me into 
the coop, which was so small I could neither stand 
upright nor lie down in it. 

And there I crouched, hungry and thirsty as I had 
come from the witch-wedding. 

Suddenly the early morning quiet was broken by a 
fanfare in front of the inn. I heard horses’ hoofs 
stamping the earth ; loud shouts and curses ; and the 
clank of weapons — the commandant of Bilsen had 
arrived with his troops. 

In a trice the doors were broken open ; the startled 
wedding guests could neither escape nor defend them- 
selves. The soldiers cut down all that came in their 
way: men, women, old and young. From my hen- 
coop I witnessed the slaughter, which I cannot 
describe, for I grow faint with horror if I but think 
of it. 

Not even a dog was left alive about the inn. When 
the work of butchery was completed one of the soldiers 
took it into his head to peep into the hen-coop. He 
saw me, broke the lock with his hatchet, and dragged 
me out by the hair. 

“Don’t kill me, comrade,” I begged, “I am only a 
poor soldier like yourself. The inn people took all 
my money, and penned me in the coop — you can see 
for yourself that I am not one of them, but a foot-sore 
wanderer.” 

“Did they take all your money?” asked the trooper. 


326 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“I had only a thaler; the inn-keeper said it was 
counterfeit, and kept it.” 

“Let’s see if you’re telling the truth,” said the fellow, 
beginning to search about my clothes. 

“Ha! What’s this?” he exclaimed suddenly, hold- 
ing up the thaler he had found in one of my pockets. 
“I thought you were lying, you rascal,” he added, 
giving me a blow with his fist, and thrusting my thaler 
into his pocket. 

At that moment another trooper approached, and 
said something to the first, about not making ’way 
with me — that the French recruiting officers would 
give ten thalers for such a sturdy chap. Then he too 
inquired if I had any money. 

I swore I had none ; but he was as incredulous as his 
comrade, and also searched my pockets. In one of 
them he found the thaler which had returned to my 
possession ; and he too gave me a blow for telling him 
a lie. 

Then came a third trooper with the same inquiry: 
“Have you money?” 

I had not yet got used to having the thaler return to 
me, so I said : 

“No, my friend, I haven’t another penny” — and he 
didn’t find anything in my pockets; but when, at his 
command, I drew off my boots, the thaler fell out of 
one of them. 

From this trooper also I received a vigorous blow 
for lying. When the fourth, fifth, and sixth troopers 
followed with the same demand for money, I replied : 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 327 

“Yes, friend, I think I have a thaler somewhere 
about my clothes — just search me and maybe you’ll 
find it.” 

And every one of them found the thaler — once it was 
found tucked under the collar of my coat ; another time 
in the lining ; a third time in my neck-ruff. 

My fun came afterward, when the troopers discov- 
ered they were minus the thaler they had taken from 
me. They accused one another of stealing, which led 
to a scuffle and blows. 

I was sold for ten thalers to the Frenchmen, who, 
when they stripped me to put me into uniform, also 
searched my clothes. They found nothing; but when 
they were shearing my hair the thaler suddenly 
dropped to the floor. 

The sergeant pounced on it, exclaiming : 

“A thaler profit, comrades ! — we’ll have a drink at 
once !” 

Beer was ordered from the inn, in which they were 
quartered ; and while they were drinking, the sergeant 
turned to me and said : 

“Are you thirsty lad? You are? Very well, then, 
go into the yard, lift your face to the clouds, and open 
your mouth wide — it’s raining heavily! When you 
have quenched your thirst from the clouds, stand guard 
at the gate.” 

I had to obey, and stand guard ; but I did not quench 
my thirst with rain water. 

After a while I heard loud voices in the bar-room. 
The inn-keeper’s wife was accusing the soldiers of 


328 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


stealing the thaler given to her by the sergeant for the 
beer. She said it had been taken from the drawer, 
while she was attending to her work in the kitchen. 

“Which of you fellows stole the thaler?” angrily 
demanded the sergeant. 

No one answered; whereupon the sergeant pro- 
ceeded to flog the men, one after the other, with a 
bunch of hazel-switches. But the thaler was not 
found. 

Then the five soldiers seized the sergeant, and paid 
back what he had loaned them ; as each had received 
six blows, the number delivered to him in payment 
amounted to thirty. 

“Fine discipline!” I said to myself. “Fine disci- 
pline, where the sergeant flogs his men, and the men 
flog the sergeant in turn ! It’s a fine service I’ve got 
into, I must say.” 

I thrust my hands into the pockets of my wide trunk- 
hose, and what do you suppose I found in one of them? 
The dangerous thaler! It had not occurred to the 
Frenchmen to search me ! 

“I don’t see how such a thing could happen,” in a 
puzzled tone, observed the prince. 

“There is no mystery about it,” returned the chair. 
“The coin was a ‘breeding-thaler’ — as it is called. A 
breeding-thaler will return to the pocket of its owner, 
no matter how often he may spend it. If, however, he 
bestows it as a gift on any one, it will not return to 
him ; but to the person to whom he has given it.” 

“Ah, had I only known that sooner!” in a tone of 
deep regret, murmured the delinquent. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE HUSBAND OF THE WIFE OF ANOTHER MAN. 


The breeding-thaler was not of much use to me, for 
I was in a region where there was nothing I cared to 
purchase. 

I was with the French camp in front of the city of 
Lille, where I had been assigned to the artillery, 
because I had admitted that I knew something about 
the management of cannon. 

It was a miserable existence: crouched day and 
night in the trenches ; or, on the lookout for the gren- 
ades, which were hurled into our camp from the city 
we were besieging. 

But I could have endured all the hardships if I had 
had enough to eat. The French general would not al- 
low any vivandieres with spiritous liquors to enter the 
battery ; the gunners, he said, must remain sober ; and 
that they might not want to drink, they were given 
very little to eat, as eating promotes thirst. If I sent 
a sapper with a jug to the canteen for beer, he would 
invariably return with the empty jug, and swear he 
had lost the thaler I had given him on the way — 
which was true; for, no matter how often I tried it, 
the coin would be back in my pocket before the 
messenger had been gone five minutes. The conse- 
quence was I was in a continual state of hunger and 
thirst. (329) 


330 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


The officers, on the contrary, had plenty to eat and 
drink. They were always feasting and making merry 
in their tents. 

My captain had in camp with him a companion of 
the gentler sex, who was not his wife, nor was she his 
sister, daughter, or mother — nor yet his grand-mother. 
This lady would sometimes accompany him on his 
tours of inspection, riding by his side, in a long silk 
habit, with a plumed cap on her head. She was a 
beautiful creature. 

One day the general, who had got tired seeing so 
many women about, gave orders that every one not 
having a legal husband among his troops should 
leave the camp within twenty-four hours. That day 
my captain came to me, and after making believe he 
was come on business about the guns, said : “By the 
way, gunner, you look to me like a chap who was used 
to something better than loading cannon and sleeping 
on the ground — ” 

“And gnawing dry bread,” I ventured to append. 

He laughed, and said again : 

“Fve half a mind to appoint you my adjutant — how 
would that suit you?” 

“I shouldn’t object.” 

“Will you do me a small favor in return?” 

“Whatever I can, sir.” 

“I should want you to keep a well-supplied table, 
and invite me to dine and sup. I, of course, will pay 
all expenses.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 331 

“That doesn’t sound like a very hard task, sir,” I 
replied. 

“It isn’t — only there’s a condition goes with it. In 
order to entertain properly an officer of my rank, there 
will have to be a lady to do the honors of the table.” 

“But, where can I get the lady, sir?” 

“I’ll find one for you — the lady you have seen riding 
with me. She has long possessed my deepest respect.” 

I scratched my head back of the right ear : 

“If you respect the lady so much, sir, why don’t you 
marry her?” 

“Stupid fellow ! — because I already have a wife.” 

“Look here, sir,” I said after a moment’s delibera- 
tion, “I have eaten all sorts of ammunition bread dur- 
ing my experience as a soldier; I have cheated and 
stolen ; but I have never occupied a position so low as 
the one you want me to accept.” 

“But, my lad, consider the advantages: Plenty to 
eat, and drink, and nothing to do — that is one alterna- 
tive; the other: in the trenches night and day, bread 
and water ! I will give you half an hour to think it 
over; if you refuse I shall offer the position to some 
one else — some one who is not so squeamish as you.” 

That was a long half hour ! 

I thought over what I had to lose if I accepted the 
position: Honor? I had very little left ; but, if I had 
squandered it I had done so with my sword and 
musket, idled it away in a hundred ways — though 
never in the despicable manner suggested to me by my 
captain. 


332 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


But I had been persecuted and cursed for trying to 
do good — what use to try again? Besides, I hadn’t 
anything to lose : I might as well eat and drink away 
the little self-respect and honor I still possessed. 

At the end of the half hour, the captain came for my 
decision. I said : 

“I accept your offer, sir — here’s my hand on it !” 

I held out my hand, and so did he ; but, before they 
came together, each of us drew back — each prompted 
by the same thought: “This fellow’s hand is more 
soiled than mine — I cannot take it!” 

But, I married the donna that afternoon, bestowing 
on her one of my numerous names ; and after the chap- 
lain of the regiment had performed the ceremony, this 
thought involuntarily suggested itself to me : “Hugo, 
my lad, you are not the only one cheated in this 
business.” 

From that hour it went well with my body — and 
luckily one’s stomach does not possess a conscience ! 
In addition to a well-filled larder and cellar, I had a 
title — I was called “adjutant.” 

I saw my bride only at table; how frequently the 
captain visited my quarters I cannot say. When he 
was obliged to absent himself on duty connected with 
the campaign, he would always try to surprise her by 
an unexpected return. 

One day she was more than surprised when her lover 
was brought back to camp minus his head ; he had had 
the misfortune to get within range of a cannon shot 
from the enemy’s lines. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


333 


My situation now became anything but agreeable. 
I ceased to be an adjutant, but I was still the husband 
of my wife — a role I found it exceedingly difficult to 
continue. The woman had been accustomed to every 
luxury; but, as money does not fall from the sky, I 
found great difficulty in providing her with the bare 
necessities of life. One after another of the costly 
ornaments she had received from the captain were 
disposed of to supply her numerous demands, until all 
were gone. Then she began to quarrel with me and 
accused me with trying to starve her. 

I bethought me of the magic coin I had carried in 
my pocket all this time, merely as a souvenir of the 
demon-assembly in the Black Forest. I said to it: 
“Now, thaler, show what you can do!” and gave it 
to the woman to buy what was necessary. 

I did not know then that if a breeding-thaler were 
given away it would not return ; and when I placed it 
in the woman’s hand I believed, of course, I should 
find it again in a few minutes in my pocket. 

But I never saw the thaler again f 

When, at the expiration of several hours, it did not 
return to me, I consoled myself with thinking it must 
be in the woman’s pocket. But it had not returned 
to her — she had given it to an ensign who had been 
an admirer of hers for a long time. So, the magic 
thaler was gone for good, and I had nothing but the 
woman I had married to please my captain — and he 
was dead ! 

What was to be done? Should I run away from my 


334 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


wife, and my flag? — become a two-fold deserter? I 
pondered over this question for three days; for three 
long days I endured the taunts of my wife, and the 
ridicule of my comrades, and on the third I fled — 

“I should have run away the first day !” emphatically 
exclaimed the prince, giving the table a thump with 
his fist. 

The mayor’s eye twinkled as he added : 

“Consequently, desertion may also be stricken 
from the register !” 

(Quod dixi dixi .) 


PART XIII. 


THE EXCHANGE OF BODIES. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE QUACK DOCTOR. 

“Well, you godless reprobate,” began the mayor, 
addressing the prisoner, when the court was assembled 
the next day for a further hearing of the remarkable 
case, “you have come to the last of your crimes ; you 
have illustrated how the seven mortal sins may be 
trebled, and how the perpetrator may clear himself of 
the entire twenty-one, if he possesses a fluent tongue. 
With your entertaining fables you have understood 
how to extend the time of your trial five months and 
two weeks, believing, no doubt, that the Frenchmen 
would in the meantime seize the fortress and save you 
from the gallows. But that has not come to pass. 
Only one more indictment remains on your list — 
Treason. I don’t believe you will be able to talk your- 
self out of that ! But we will now hear you make the 
attempt.” 

The prisoner bowed and summoned to his aid the 
muse, by whose help he had wrested from death one 

( 335 ) 


336 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


day after another, to assist him win yet another twenty- 
four hours in God’s beautiful world. 

As the honorable gentlemen of the court are aware, 
I entered into service here, after I deserted from the 
French camp at Lille — and I have tried to do my duty 
faithfully, as becomes a good soldier — 

“I must say” — interrupted the prince with consid- 
erable stress — “you were the best gunner in my 
artillery.” 

After he had thanked his highness for the compli- 
ment, the prisoner resumed: 

One day, while I was deeply absorbed in my 
technical studies, a quack doctor was brought to my 
quarters. He had announced that he was my messen- 
ger to the camp of the enemy, and that he had returned 
with some important information for me. 

He was an imposter ; I had not employed any one to 
perform such errands for me. I ordered the fellow to 
be brought before me. He was of low, but vigorous 
stature, with a crafty countenance, and cunning leer. 
He had with him an entire apothecary’s outfit : a chest 
filled with all sorts of oils, extracts, unguents, and pills. 

The fellow laughed in my face and said in an impu- 
dent tone : 

“Well, comrade, don’t you know me?” 

“No; I have never before seen your ugly phiz,” I 
replied, a trifle angrily. 

“Nor have I seen yours; but I know you for all 
that — Belphegor.” 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 337 

I was startled. “You are Behoric?” I exclaimed. 
I sent the orderly from the room, then asked : 

“How did you manage to find me? You never saw 
me without a mask.” 

“I will tell you : I have two magic rings ; one I wear 
on the little finger of my right hand ; the other on the 
little finger of my left hand, both with the setting 
turned inward. If I say to the rings : ‘I want to find 
my blood-comrade, Belphegor/ one of them turns 
around on my finger and the setting shows me the way 
I must go. If I arrive at a point where two roads 
meet, the other ring shows me which to take. That 
is how I came here.” 

The explanation did not altogether satisfy me — the 
fellow’s face made me doubt the truth of it ; but I could 
not deny that I was his blood-comrade. Besides, I 
entertained a sort of affection for him; we had been 
good comrades, and had not drank each other’s blood 
for nothing. 

“Well,” said I, after deliberating a moment, “what 
brings you here? — here, where nothing is to be got but 
fiery bullets.” 

“I came to ask you to exchange bodies.” 

‘Why do you wish to exchange?” 

The leader has ordered it.” 

‘Do you still belong to the satyrs?” 

“Yes — and so do you. It is not a disease from 
which one can recover; nor an office one may resign. 
It is not a garment one may cast aside ; nor a wife one 
may divorce. In a word, once a satyr, always a satyr.” 


338 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


“I pledged only my body, not my soul/’ I inter- 
rupted. 

“And it isn’t your soul I want, comrade ; only your 
body. You may carry your soul in my body, and go 
whithersoever it may please you to wander.” 

“But, what shall I do while in your body?” 

“You will do what I should do: sell theriac and 
arsenic; lapis nephriticus, nostra paracelsi, apoponax, 
and salamander ointment — for all of which you will 
receive good, hard coin from the credulous fools who 
will be your customers. It is the easiest life in the 
world !” 

“But I don’t know the least thing about your 
medicaments, and couldn’t tell what any of them would 
heal or cure.” 

“Oh, you need not trouble your head about that! 
Just take a look into this chest. See — here in the 
different compartments are arranged various bottles, 
vials and boxes, with the names of their contents above 
them. These tiny letters under each one, which 
cannot be read without the aid of a magnifying glass, 
are the names of the diseases for which the contents of 
the bottles, vials, and boxes are infallible remedies. 
When a patient applies to you, listen what he has to 
say; then, diagnose the disease, consult your micro- 
scopic directions, and dose him according to his ability 
to pay.” 

“And how long will I have to wear your hideous 
form and let you occupy my stately proportions?” I 
asked. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


“Until we both desire to exchange again. I will give 
you one of my magic rings and I’ll keep the other. If 
you turn the ring on your finger at the same moment 
I turn mine, then the exchange will be effected, no 
matter how far apart our bodies may be. Now, take 
this ring, and summon your orderly. Bid him escort 
me to the gate, and give me a glass of brandy before he 
lets me depart.” 

I obeyed these directions and, after a few minutes, 
the burning in my throat convinced me that I was in 
Behoric’s squat body ; that he occupied my taller shell 
I found very shortly. 

Hardly had the exchange taken place, when a bom- 
bardier came to announce that the second cannon in 
the third battery had burst, whereupon Behoric in my 
body answered : 

“Boil some glue, and stick the pieces together ; then 
wind some stout twine around the cannon to prevent 
it from bursting again.” 

At these directions the bombardier and the orderly 
exchanged glances and snickered. 

“This won’t do at all,” I said to myself, so I whis- 
pered to my figure : “Behoric, just change back again 
for a second, will you?” 

Each turned the ring on his finger, and I was 
again I. 

“Take the broken cannon to the arsenal,” I said to 
the grinning bombardier, “and put in its place one of 
the bronze pieces from chamber number IV. Why do 
you laugh, idiot?” 


340 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


Then Behoric and I exchanged again, and I found 
myself trudging in his body down the hill from the 
fortress, with the medicine chest on my back. I was 
obliged to pass through the beleaguerer’s camp, and, 
naturally, was commanded to halt. When they spoke 
to me I could not understand them — I, who am per- 
fectly familiar with French, Latin, English, Polish, 
Russian, Turkish, Indian, Dutch — I, with Behoric’s 
untutored ears, and with his inability to converse in 
any language but the German, could not understand 
a word the Frenchmen said to me. The colonel was 
obliged to send for an interpreter. 

“Have you been inside the fortress?” I was asked. 

“I have.” 

“Did you deliver to the chief gunner what I sent 
with you?” 

“I did.” 

“Will he do what I ask?” 

“He will.” 

Here, to my great surprise— for I had done nothing 
to earn it — the colonel pressed fifty thalers into my 
palm, and motioned me to pass on my way. 

I wandered out into the world, trudged from city to 
city, selling the contents of my chest, until I came to 
Madgeburg, where, having accumulated a considerable 
sum of money, I bought a horse and wagon. I could 
now travel about with greater convenience and speed 
than when forced to carry the heavy medicine-chest on 
my back. I also hired an assistant to blow a trumpet 
when I wanted to collect a crowd around my wagon. 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD . 


341 


I became so well satisfied with the pleasant life I 
now led, no thought of changing back to my own 
body ever occurred to me. My blood-comrade might 
keep it, and continue to fire cannon from Ehrenbreit- 
stein — I was quite content with my quack-doctoring, 
and with his anatomy. 

And a wonderfully shrewd and sensible little 
anatomy it was ! My own did not contain a tenth part 
the sense that was in his. Therefore, I considered it 
my duty to bestow the best of care on it. I fattened it 
with the same attention to details I would have 
observed had it been my own and I was amply able 
to supply it with everything that was necessary to 
increase its bulk. 

I had all the money I wanted. The regular doctors 
became impoverished ; for, to me alone would the 
people apply for help — and I must say the remedies 
I sold accomplished wonders. 

One day, however, a misfortune occurred to me. I 
was selling my miracle-cures in the market place in 
Madgeburg as fast as I and my assistant could hand 
them out, when some one — a wretch hired by the 
envious doctors, no doubt — thrust a piece of burning 
sponge into the ear of my horse. You may guess the 
result. 

The horse ran away, the wagon was upset, and my 
medicaments scattered in all directions. 

My neck was not broken, but what happened was 
almost as bad. When I came to replace the medica- 
ments in the chest, I found that I could not remember 


342 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


just where each bottle, vial, and box properly belonged. 
However, I made a guess of it, and put them back 
where I thought they ought to be. I made a good 
many mistakes, though, judging by some of the very 
peculiar effects the remedies produced after the acci- 
dent. 

The syndic, whose right leg was shorter than the left, 
sent for me to remedy the defect. I was a little fuddled 
from having emptied a bottle of good French wine 
just before I quitted my lodgings; and, instead of 
rubbing the elongating ointment on the shorter limb, 
I applied it to the longer one; the consequence of 
which was: the longer leg increased to such a length 
that the worthy syndic, when he wanted to sit down, 
had to perch himself on the buffet, and would bump 
his head against the ceiling every step he took. He 
threatened to shoot me. 

A second mischance occurred when I was called to 
attend the president of the Board of Trade. He had 
the gout in both feet and could not move without 
crutches. I had a certain remedy for that fell disease, 
a remedy so powerful that only a very small portion, 
about the size of a pea, was required to embrocate an 
afflicted member. Thinking to hasten the cure, I 
applied half the contents of a box to each foot, which 
made the old gentleman so active and nimble, he was 
forced, for a time, to take the position of runner for 
the Elector of Brandenburg, because he could not keep 
his feet still ; nor could he sit anywhere but at a loom, 
where he might stamp his feet continually; and at 


TOLD BY THE DEATH’S HEAD. 


343 


night, when he wanted to go to sleep he had to be 
bound to a tread-mill. 

Two other wonderfully efficacious remedies were: 
a wash to force a luxuriant crop of curling hair to grow 
on a bald head ; the other, if applied to toothless jaws, 
would cause new teeth to appear. 

The result of getting these two remedies misplaced 
was: the tooth-wash was used on the bald head of a 
man ; and the hair-restorative on the toothless jaws of 
a woman. Instead of hair, two beautiful horns 
appeared on the man’s head ; while the woman grew a 
mustache that would have roused the envy of a drum- 
major. 

But these cases were nothing compared to what 
happened to the wife of the chief justice. She was 
afflicted with severe paroxysms of hiccoughing, and I 
was summoned to relieve her. There was in my chest 
a remedy for such an attack; but, having been mis- 
placed, I got hold of the wrong box, and administered 
to the sufferer a dose of pills intended to force 
obstinate hens to produce eggs. In less than six 
weeks that unfortunate lady gave birth to seven living 
children — 

“I don’t believe it ! I don’t believe a single word of 
it!” interrupted the prince, who had almost burst his 
belt with laughing. “You are asking too much if you 
expect us to credit such outrageous fables. 

Here the chair remarked with great seriousness: 
“Beg pardon, your highness: but there are authentic 
records of similar cases. In Hungary, the wife of a 


344 TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 

Count Miczbanus gave birth at one time to seven living 
sons, all of whom lived to grow up.” 

“She certainly took some of the prisoner’s hen pills,” 
laughingly responded his highness. 

The prisoner continued : 

Naturally mistakes of this sort roused the animosity 
of the patients ; but, none were so enraged as was the 
burgomaster. His case, indeed, capped the climax! 
I had two miraculous cures : one would cause to disap- 
pear from the human nose pimples, warts and all other 
disfiguring excrescences; the other would transform 
silver into gold. 

The burgomaster possessed a large silver snuff-box 
and an exceedingly prominent and highly-colored nose 
which was covered with unsightly pimpleSc He sent 
for me in secret and bade me test the efficacy of the 
two miracle-cures on his snuff-box and on his nose. 

Like some of the other remedies, these two had also 
changed places, in consequence of which, the burgo- 
master’s nose turned to gold, while the snuff-box 
vanished as if from the face of the earth. 

This cure so amused the prince he could hardly 
gasp: 

“Enough — enough ! — no more today ! We will 
hear the rest tomorrow — I am faint with laughing.” 

The court adjourned until the following day, when 
the prisoner resumed his confession : 

As might be expected, this last mistake of mine 
caused a dispute to arise. The burgomaster, however, 
was not so angry because his nose had changed to 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD . 


345 


gold ; but nothing would console him for the loss of his 
snuff-box. He actually accused me of stealing it S 

Had the worthy man been versed in the science of 
chemistry, he would have known that there are sub- 
stances which absorb, and consume, each other. For 
instance: argentum vivum will dissipate aurum; and 
aqua fortis will consume silver as will a starving cow 
barley. This is called occulta qualitas. 

The citizens of Madgeburg, however, are not clever 
enough to comprehend matters so transcendental in 
character. I was summoned to appear before the 
mayor, who, being father-in-law to a doctor, sen- 
tenced me, out of spite, to be flogged in public. 

This did not suit me at all, so I said to myself: 
“Now, friend Behoric, I have been content to occupy 
your carcass without murmuring, so long as nothing 
more was required of me than to stuff it with liver- 
pasties and oysters ; but, when it comes to having the 
hide tickled with a cat-o’-nine tails, then you had better 
come back into it !” 

I was already bound to the pillory and the execu- 
tioner had bared my back, revealing the marks of 
former scourging — of which I could remember nothing 
as they were on Behoric’s body. 

When the executioner saw that the whip would not 
be new to my blood-comrade’s hide, he sent for a 
heavier scourge, the ends of which terminated with 
barbed nails. 

“Now, Behoric,” I said, “you must take this flogging 
yourself.” 


346 TOLD BY THE DEATH ’S HEAD . 

My hands being bound together, I had no difficulty 
turning the ring on my little finger. I had given it 
but one turn, when, to my great joy, I found myself in 
my own body, in my casemate in Ehrenbreitstein 
fortress ; and before me stood his honor, here, with an 
empty fire-ball in one hand ; in the other, what he 
called the “proofs of my treason.” 

I guessed at once what my blood-comrade had been 
doing, what crime he had committed while occupying 
my body. 

The Frenchmen, who are leagued with the Bocks- 
ritter, had sent Behoric to the fortress, to take my 
place, and inform them what was going on in here. 
When he found that his crime had been discovered by 
his honor, the mayor, he said to himself : “It is time 
for Belphegor to return to his body;” and, as it hap- 
pened, he turned his ring at the same moment I turned 
the one on my finger. 

I can imagine his consternation when he found 
himself in the pillory in Madgeburg, with his back 
bared for the scourge ; and I have to laugh every time 
I think of the grimaces he must have made when the 
barbed nails cut into his scarred hide ! 

This, your highness, and honorable gentlemen of 
the court, is the strictly veracious history of my last 
capital crime. 


PART XIV. 


THE WHITE DOVE. 

The decision of the court at the conclusion of the 
long trial was as follows : 

“Whereas : After hearing all the evidence, it has 
been found impossible to establish fully the exact 
nature of twenty-one of the twenty-two crimes, for 
which the prisoner has been indicted, the court has 
decided to pronounce him guilty of only the twenty- 
second and last on the register — ‘Treason.’ 

“But, as the prisoner avers that this transgression 
was committed by his blood-comrade, who occupied 
his, the prisoner’s, body at the time the crime was com- 
mitted; and that his, the prisoner’s, mind was not 
cognizant of the blood-comrade’s intentions when the 
exchange of bodies was effected, the court has decided 
to acquit the prisoner’s mind and commend it to the 
mercy of God ; and, that it may serve as a lesson to all 
miscreants who contemplate a similar crime, to sen- 
tence the body to death by a merciful shot in the back 
of the head.” 

The prisoner thanked the court for its clemency and 
assured the honorable gentlemen that he had no desire 
to postpone the execution of the just sentence. 

( 347 ) 


348 


TOLD BY THE DEATH'S HEAD. 


When he was brought to the place of execution he 
removed his coat and hat, then requested, as a last 
favor, that his hands might be left free, and not bound 
behind his back, as he wished to clasp them on his 
breast in prayer. 

The request was granted. He knelt, and in an 
audible tone repeated the Lord’s Prayer. Then he 
turned toward the musketeers, who were waiting 
matches in readiness above the priming-pans, and said 
earnestly : 

“Comrades, I beg you, when you shoot me, try also 
to kill the raven which is fluttering on my shoulder” — 
he glanced furtively toward his shoulder and added 
joyfully: “No! No! it is not the raven — it is my 
white dove — my precious white dove ! She has come 
to bear my soul to the land wherein she now dwells ! 
My good angel ! — My Madus — my only love !” 

Twelve musket shots rang out on the silent air, and 
the white dove soared away with the released soul. 


FINIS.) 















' 








■ 





r 


















. 































































' 



























' 


% 










I 















? 













- 






















































































* 











































































































































































































■ 





















































* 

























- 














4 








































* 
























> 
























































































. 























, 




















































































. 

















































' 





























: j : . * . • 

„ . i 


- 

- 






* r 

































* 






* 







































































* 










































































































































